Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry's POV
The war is over.
Everyone is in peace now.
Yes, there were casualties. Many people were injured and crippled. But there is peace now.
It is the reward for all wizards.
A world without Voldemort.
A world without a megalomaniac.

Most of his followers were arrested and put on trial and thrown into Azkaban. A few fled from the country, and a few stayed. The ones who stayed were pardoned as they fought for the light side. The house of Malfoy was fined a total of a billion galleons, but they were also pardoned. The only condition was that they do not cross the Britain borders.

Today is the first anniversary of my marriage. I wanted to take my wife, Ginny, out to a nice restaurant and then go on a date.

So, I reached home early today. When I was about to open the door, Kreacher popped in front of me, almost soundless, and asked me to stay quiet. He was normally only minding his own business, but today, he was acting differently.

I nodded and took his hand.

He popped both of us outside a room.

I could hear voices. The door was left open, so I asked Kreacher to get my invisibility cloak.

When he popped in with the cloak, I put it on me, but when he tugged my sleeve, I let him join me.

We walked into Ron, Hermione, and Ginny talking.

"How much longer should I be with him, Ron? I want his money now." Ginny whined.

I could not believe my own ears. What was I hearing?!

"Soon Ginny. Dumbledore told us to slowly give him the poison. He will die soon. The poison is acting on him. I could see the changes.
He gets tired easily, sweats a lot, and is coughing small amounts of blood.
Have some patience, will you." Ron placated her.

"Do not worry, Ginny. His money will be yours, the books of the Potters and the Blacks will be mine." Hermione said.

Ginny nodded, but she was a little dejected. "How much of the love potion should I give him? He is developing resistance to the potion. All the money I have is being used for buying the ingredients of the love potion." She huffed.

"I'll inform Dumbledore to give you more money. It was all Harry's, after all. How he had been stealing from him all these years and not being caught is a miracle." Ron said.

I didn't want to listen to them anymore. I stunned all of them and threw them out of Grimmauld Place.
I blocked their access into the house and asked Kreacher to throw all of Ginny's belongings out of the house.
When it was done, I warded the house against those three and Dumbledore.
Then, I applied for a divorce with Ginny stating that I had found love potions in my system in the ministry. I was immediately granted permission for divorce, and I signed the papers and hired one of the best solicitors for me to get her to sign the papers.
How dare they try to kill me? How dare they steal from me. And here I thought they were my friends.

Then I realized that they said Dumbledore was alive. How dare he make me believe he was dead? Poor Snape, he still feels guilty for killing the coot.
So, I decided to invite him and have a civil conversation with him for the first time in almost nine years.
I caste my patronus, Prongs, and asked him to deliver the message to Snape that I had called him to Grimmauld Place to talk. I mean no harm, and if he wants, I can make an oath as soon as he sets his foot in.
With prongs gone to deliver the message, I simply waited after I told Kreacher that we might have a guest at home today.

Chapter Text

Harry's POV
When I heard the cracks of apparition, I walked to the entrance hall.

Snape was pointing his wand at me and said, "The vow Potter."

I took out my wand slowly. He was observing all my moves. "I, Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, do hereby swear on my magic that I will not intentionally harm Severus Tobias Snape. So, mote it be."

"When did you become a Potter-Black?" He asked.

"After the trial in my fifth year. Sirius decided enough was enough, and blood adopted me without Dumbledore knowing about it. I didn't want anyone else to know, so I never used my original name after the adoption." I said.

Severus lowered his wand and relaxed his stance a little.

"Follow me. We shall go the lounge." I said as I walked into the house. Snape followed. He was on guard, and I could tell that by looking at his body posture.

When we sat down, Kreacher had put some biscuits and black tea and coffee on the table.

"They are not poisoned. You can have them if you want." I said as I picked up black tea. He just nodded and sat down on the couch opposite to mine.

"Do you know that Dumbledore is still alive?" I asked. I know he won't like me talking around the bush, so I got to the point.

He looked at me as if I had an extra head.

"I know you won't believe me so easily. Read my mind. But do it gentlely." I said.

Snape gave a small nod and entered my mind. He witnessed the conversation, and I had to experience it again.

"How?" He asked. He was shaking, and I could see that. There was this small tug inside me to go and comfort Snape, but would he accept me giving him a hug, not even over my dead body.

So I got up, walked to him, and just put my hand on his shoulder. He gave a thankful nod.

"I will be going to Gringotts for a purge. Will you accompany me? I have a feeling that something is wrong." I said.

He looked at me, trying to decipher if I was honest or not. When he found his answer, he nodded and got up.

We walked to the entrance hall.

"You have to take my hand. People can come in without being keyed into the wards if they were invited, but to go out, they have to go with me." And reached my hand out to him.

He looked impressed at my idea to save myself and terminate the threat inside without them going out.

He held my hand rather grudgingly and mumbled something about Potters being silly.

I apparated us to Diagon Alley. We walked to Gringotts and to the counter.

"May your gold flow and enemies fall at your feet, teller goblin." I greeted them.

The goblin smiled, though it looked terrifying to others, "May your gold flow and enemies fall at your feet, Lord Potter-Black. What can we do for you today?"

I could tell that Snape was impressed with the way I was dealing with the goblins. No one knows that if you pay respect to them, they pay respect to you.

"I would like to get a purge for myself. Then, I would like to check my family ledgers." I said.

"Please follow Rantoul. He will lead you to the room for the purge and them show you your family accounts." The goblin said and pointed at another goblin.

We followed the goblin to a room behind the tellers' desks.

Rantoul said, "The one who is going to go through the purge, please lie down at the center of the rune while the other shall be given the account book." As he fetched two books.

When I removed my outer robes and lay down at the center of the runes, Rantoul gave Severus my account books.

He then walked to the runes and chanted something in Gobbledygook. Pain soared through me, but I managed not to scream. That was the only positive side of staying with the Dursleys. I had a high pain tolerance.

When the pain subsided, Rantoul told me that I could get up.

I got up, picked up my outer robes, and walked to Snape, who was looking at me.

"You didn't scream." He stated. He might have seen many screaming in pain during a purge that he was shocked that I didn't.

I shrugged. "So, how much did they steal from me?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"Don't try that with me, Potter. Now tell me how, or I'll cast the prior health history spell on you." Snape said. I knew he was serious.

"My relatives used to beat the crap out of me saying that magic was foul and they wanted me to be normal like them. Vermon and Dudley liked breaking my bones or hitting me black and blue. Vermon personally liked to whip me with his belt. Petunia liked to hit me with pans and put by hand over the burner if the food was burnt.
I am used to pain now, Snape. It is just like an old friend that sticks to you till you die." I said. I got over my abuse. I was okay now. I didn't flinch if I was touched all of a sudden.

Snape looked so mad, I took a step back from him. He closed the distance between us in two long strides and hugged me. I didn't know why, but it felt good. I felt safe in his arms.

Chapter Text

Harry's POV
"I am sorry." He said.

I hugged him back and said, "It was not your fault. You were not the one who left me with them."

Snape let go of me and stepped back. His face was back to being emotionless, but his eyes were warm towards me.

"Dumbledore took 10000 galleons every month for himself and 5000 galleons for the Order of the Phoenix.
Ronald Weasley took 5000 galleons every month.
Ginevra Weasley took 5000 galleons every month and a few jewelry that belonged to the Potters.
Hermione Granger took 5000 galleons every month and a lot of books from the Potter vaults. The only ones she didn't touch were the grimoires.
Molly Weasley took 10000 galleons every month.
You took 2000 galleons every month." Snape said.

I was pissed. This was way over the top. I grabbed the accounts book and looked at Rantoul and asked, "Can I have the accounts book?"

Rantoul nodded. "You can take the accounts book. It is self updating, and you have to pay 25 galleons each month to keep it updated."

"The money can be taken from the Potter vault for both the account book and my purge." I said.

Rantoul nodded.

"I would like all the money they have taken from me, back with interest. You can charge the highest interest you can charge, and that money can be taken by the bank. I want all my money by the end of the hour. I would also like to terminate their access to my vaults. Only I can take money from my vault, or if I am present, can my account be touched for anyone else." I growled.

Rantoul smirked. "It shall be done, Lord Potter-Black."

"I would also like an inheritence test. The fees can be taken from the Potter vault as well." I said.

Rantoul asked us to follow him.

He led us to his room and asked us to sit as he sat. After we sat down, he put a parchment and a dagger in front of me and said, "Please put 7 drops of blood by cutting your palm."

I took the dagger, cut my palm, poured seven drops of blood, and healed my palm. The blood turned black and started to form words.

I picked it up to read, and Snape didn't look at it to give me privacy.

The more I read, the more sick I felt. "Is.. is there a chance that it could go wrong, Rantoul?" I stuttered. It was as bad as Quirinus Quirrell's stutter, and I felt ashamed for it.

"The test is conducted based on the blood and magic of the person. It could never go wrong, Lord Potter-Black." Rantoul explained.

I looked at Snape. He was looking at me with concern. I might be looking pale right now.

"Potter, are you alright?" He asked.

I shook my head.

I handed over my test to him. He paled drastically as he read. He looked at me and pulled me into a hug. I hugged him back as tears flowed from my eyes. What have I done?!

He then looked at Rantoul and asked, "Why do I not have any memory of my son?" He was almost growling as he rubbed my back so that I could calm down.

Chapter Text

Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin's Inheritance test Report
Name: Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin
Name(adopted): Harry James Sirius Potter-Black
Father's name: Tom Marvolo Riddle (deceased)
Father(s)'s name(adopted): James Flaemont Potter (deceased), Sirius Orion Black (deceased)
Mother's name: Severus Tobias Slytherin nee Prince (Alive)
Mother's name(adopted): Lily Jessica Potter nee Evans (deceased)
Siblings: None
Siblings(adopted): None
Godfather(s): Lucius Abraxas Malfoy (Alive), Thaddeus Theodore Nott (deceased), Sirius Orion Black (deceased), Remus John Lupin (deceased)
Godmother(s): Narcissa Irma Malfoy (Alive), Alice Melida Longbottom nee Fortesque (compromised)
God-siblings: Draco Lucius Malfoy (Alive), Neville Samwise Longbottom (Alive)
Mate(s): Fredrick Gideon Weasley (Alive) (blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge), George Fabian Weasley (Alive) (blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Children: None
Godson: Edward Remus Lupin-Potter
Muggle Guardian: Petunia Mary Dursley (illegal, by A.P.W.B.D)
Magical Guardian: Sirius Orion Black (deceased), Lucius Abraxas Malfoy (Alive) (blocked by A.P.W.B.D) Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore (illegal, by A.P.W.B.D)

Lordships:
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Slytherin (Paternal)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Gaunt (Paternal)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter (Paternal) (adopted)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black (Paternal) (adopted)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Peverell (Paternal) (adopted)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Gryffindor (Paternal) (adopted)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Emrys (Maternal) (adopted)
Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Lefay (Maternal) (adopted)
(Access denied by A.P.W.B.D. Broken due to purge)

Heirships:
Heit to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Prince (Maternal)
Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Ravenclaw (Maternal)
(Access denied by A.P.W.B.D. Broken due to purge)

Properties: Too many to list
(Access denied by A.P.W.B.D. Broken due Lordships)

Titles:
King of Wizarding Britain
Master of Death

Abilities:
Animagus (Basilisk) (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Parseltongue (50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Parselmagic (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Natural Legilimens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Natural Occlumens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Eiditic memory (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Necromancy (recently acquired)

Magic:
Core: 1000 (Equal to or almost Merlin level) (40% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Core Type: Dark (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Creature: None
Affinity: Gray (forcibly shifter to light, by A.P.W.B.D)
Leach: 10% ( by A.P.W.B.D, broken due to purge)
Horcrux: 1.5625% (placed by Tom Riddle) (destroyed by Tom Riddle)
Familiar: Snow Owl (deceased)
Extra: Metamorphmagus (acquired when 15)

Potions:
Love potions: keyed to Ginevra Weasley (administered by A.P.W.B.D, Molly Weasley, and Ginevra Weasley) (broken due to purge)
Hate potions: keyed to Severus Snape, Draco Malfoy, Tom Marvolo Riddle, and all slytherins (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (broken due to purge)
Loyalty potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D, Minerva McGonagall, Ronald Weasley, Hermione Granger, Ginevra Weasley, and all Gryffindor (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (broken due to purge)
Submission potions: keyed to Dursleys (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (broken due to purge)
Compulsion potions: obey A.P.W.B.D, Molly Weasley. To never speak about abuse (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (broken due to purge)

Charms and Curses:
Obliviate: by A.P.W.B.D (complex, unable to break)
Imperius Curse: Bartemius Crouch Jr (Defended 100%), A.P.W.B.D (to sacrifice self, to hunt horcruxes) (partially defended)
Cruciatus Curse: Tom Marvolo Riddle
Killing Curse: Tom Marvolo Riddle (twice)

Other blocks:
Intelligence: 60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Wandless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Wordless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Potions skills: 80% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Transfiguration skills: 20% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Charms skills: 50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Herbology skills: 60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Runes skills: 90% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Arithmacy skills: 90% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)
Astronomy skills: 60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (broken due to purge)

Chapter Text

Harry's POV
Snape, or I should say, my bearer asked Rantoul why he didn't have any memories of me.

"Do you have any memories of Tom?" I asked quietly.

"No, Hadrian. But I will soon be gaining them." He said as he held me tighter. He looked at Rantoul and asked, "Can I get a purge done for me as well. The fees can be taken from my personal vault."

Rantoul nodded.

When the runes were set up again, Severus was called. He let go of me and cupped my face with his hands, "It won't be long. Can you wait for me?" He asked.

I know he was feeling the tug in him as well. I nodded. He smiled, kissed my forehead, and walked to the runes as he removed his cloak and outer robes.

He was asked to lie down at the center of the runes, which he did. Rantoul started to chant the same words I remembered from my purge, though I don't understand the meaning of them.

A while later, Severus started to scream. His screams tore my heart. It was done after half an hour. Severus slowly got up and picked up his cloak and robes. He wobbled a little but managed to reach me without falling. He wiped the tears from my face, which I didn't know have fallen.

"Don't cry, my son. We shall take our revenge. For us, as well as your father." He said. He hugged me. "But first, I want to meet the Dursleys and say hello to Petunia."

"Do I have the right, though?" I asked. "I killed my own father." I didn't meet his eyes.

"Son, Hadrian, look at me." When I didn't, he put his finger under my chin and lifted my face up to meet his eyes. "It was not your fault. He never wanted kids. He doesn't know he has a child or that you were his. Whenever I asked for a child, he used to coldly reject the idea.
When I knew you were in my womb, I wanted to tell him, but he was so set on gaining control over the ministry that I didn't dare tell him about you. When I finally mustered the courage, I saw him kissing someone. I could not take it, so I left him.
When he came back, you were already born, and he thought I cheated on him.
The next day, you were stolen from me.
I searched for you every day and everywhere, but I couldn't find you.
Then, I met Dumbledore and asked for help. He mocked me and said he had you somewhere else. I demanded that you be returned to me immediately.
It had somehow led to a duel, where he obliviated me.
I am sorry I left your father. If I had told him about you, he would have kept you safe at any cost."

"This is also not your fault. If you should blame anyone, we can blame Father for not wanting a child and Dumbledore for ruining all our lives." I said.

We hugged each other a long time.

"Now, the Dursleys. I have a few words and spells for them." Severus said.

"Can I call you dad?" I asked hesitantly.

I was hugged the very next moment. "Call me what you feel like, son." He said. I know he was happy beyond compare. His face was radiating happiness.

"Lord Potter-Black, I have some bad news for you." Rantoul said.

"What is it?" Dad asked.

"I am sorry to inform you that the poison has seeped deep that it could not be removed during the purge. You have only a few months to live. Your organs are starting to fail. Gringotts is extremely sorry for this. I know that you are going to file a case on them. We shall give evidence and be witnesses if needed." He said.

I was shaking. I was going to die. I only had a few months. Revenge now has become my priority.

Dad nodded and thanked Rantoul for informing us about it. I was shaking too much that we had to sit again.

After a while, I collected myself. If I was going to die, I would do it after I see them suffer. From the looks of it, dad had the same idea.

We thanked Rantoul and walked out of Gringotts. We went to the ministry and straight to the office of the head of DMLE.

"What can I do for you, Harry?" Amelia asked.

I put my accounts in front of her and asked her to go through them.

When she was done, she was fuming. "Is this the reason why you divorced Ginevra Weasley today?" She asked.

"If that was the only reason, I would have just asked for my money to be returned and ask the goblins to not access my vaults if I was not present for the transaction.
No, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were feeding me slow poison. I heard the conversation and only then threw her out of my house and came here to apply for a divorce. She was also feeding me love potions. The marriage would not even be considered legal.
They were also planning to ask Dumbledore to give them more money.
If you want memories, I can give it to you. I know I can't be involved in the case, so I came here to ask you to lead the case. If it is you, I would be at peace that justice would be done to me.
My time is limited, Amelia. I only have a few months left. Rantoul, the goblin, had informed about it before we left the bank.
I would like to see me getting justice when I am alive, rather than seeing it as a ghost.
I would also like to retire. I would like to enjoy my last days rather than working."

Amelia looked devastated but agreed with my retirement. She promised she would handle the case herself with the best aurors in the team.

"I would try to find the cure for it. But I don't know if I can guarantee it." Dad said. He didn't want me to die, and he had made that clear at the bank. He just got me back, and he was not interested in losing me to slow poison.

Amelia nodded. "We would like him back too. He is one of our best." She smiled at me.

Dad nodded. We walked out of the ministry and apparated to 4, Private Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, to meet the Dursleys.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking.
"George" is George speaking.
"Fred and George" is both speaking.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry's POV
Dad knocked on the door, and we waited.

Petunia opened the door and paled when she saw me. Then she looked at dad, and all the remaining color in her face had drained.

"Hello, Petunia. It has been a long time since we saw each other. Won't you invite Harry and me inside." Dad said in the sweetest voice he had.

"Who is it, Pet?" We heard a voice from inside. I knew it was Vermon's.

"So, even that whale of a husband is there. What a fortunate timing? Is the little whale in there, too?" Dad asked in the same calm, sweet voice.

When she didn't give a reply, we just pushed her inside and walked in. Dad had cast a silencing charm on the house the moment we entered.

Vermon walked to the entrance and saw me. "You. Why are you here, you freak? Get out of my house now." He said as he charged towards me.

Dad cast a banishing charm on him, which made him fly across the entrance and hit the TV, breaking it.

"Don't you dare use that word on my son, you disgusting whale of a human." Dad snarled at him.

Due to the noise here, Dudley got down from the stairs.

"Ah, so the little whale is also present. Nice." Dad said, in a sweet voice again.

The Dursleys were shaking in fear. They knew from the look on dad's face that they were not getting out of it unscathed.

After two hours of blood flowing from them and most of their bones being broken, then healed, all traces of magic removed, we left the Dursleys to go on with their own life.

But before leaving, dad cast a spell to make them feel all the pain they had caused me. "You shall now know the pain and suffering my son had to go through in your care."

When we apparated to Diagon Ally, we walked to the Weasley's Wizarding Weazes.

The moment we entered the shop, I was sandwiched between Fred and George. "Welcome to our humble abode, Harrykins." They said together.

"To what do we..."

"Owe that the great..."

"Harry Potter had come to visit our store." They finished.

"We need to talk. In private." I said.

They could see the seriousness in my face and eyes, and they shut the doors in the shop and led dad and me to their flat above the shop.

"So, what is..."

"Snape doing..."

"Here." They asked.

"I will get to it in a minute." I said.

I looked around the room, casted various detection spells, and found a lot of spells that are used to spy on the twins. When the twins saw those spells and a few devices to spy on them, they were fuming.

Then I cast a ward that would destroy any future spells and devices put here to spy on them.

"Now that that is done, I have a lot to talk to you about." I said.

The twins nodded. They led us to their meeting hall. Dad and I sat on a couch while the twins sat on the other.

"What did..."

"You want to..."

"Talk about, Harrykins." They asked.

I sighed. "Well, the first thing is that I divorced Ginny today and hired the best solicitors to get her to sign the documents. I will not be giving her even a penny as alimony."

The twins, as I thought they would be, we're confused.

"Today is our marriage anniversary, so I wanted to take her out on a date." I said.

The nodded as a sign for me to continue.

"When I reached home and was about to get inside, Kreacher popped in front of me and asked for my hand. He popped us in front of a room without a sound. I heard a few voices and recognized them as Ginny's, Ron's, and Hermione's. I asked for my cloak and listened to their conversation." I had to take a pause. Or my magic would destroy their house.

I took long breaths as dad put his hand on my shoulder as a sign of support.

"What I heard was unnerving, to say the least. They were discussing killing me. Ginny had been feeding me love potions from Merlin knows when. She has also been feeding me slow poison. They wanted my money, and Hermione wanted the books of the Potter and Black families I am currently Lord to." I said.

"Then he heard about Dumbledore being alive and that he had been stealing from Had... Harry from a long time. He stunned them, threw them out, warded Grimmauld Place against them, as a precaution, against Dumbledore as well. Then, he went to the ministry to apply for a divorce, which was granted almost immediately. He signed them away and, as he said, hired the best solicitors to get your sister to sign the divorce. Then he contacted me. He knew how guilty I felt after I killed Albus." Dad said.

"Then, we went to the bank and asked for a purge for me. After that, I asked for all the money returned to me with interest and my books back in my vaults. Then, I asked for an inheritance test. What we found in that was even more mind-boggling. Here." I said as I gave them my inheritence test report.

The more they read, the more frustrated they got.

They stood up from the couch and said, "Let's go to the Burrow Hadrian."

"But before we left the bank, Rantoul, the goblin who performed the purge, informed us that the poison has seeped deep into my bones and blood. My organs will be failing me in a few months. I only have six months max to live my life. Dad said he would try for the cure, but I don't know how long it would take." I informed them about my short life.

They walked to me, pulled me up, and hugged me tight.

"We are still going to the Burrow. We have more than enough reasons to throw Ginny out of the house and disowned her from the family even without showing your test results to them. So does Ron. Come. Sir, you could come along as well if you want." They said the last part looking at dad.

Dad nodded. We walked out of their house and shop. They locked the shop and walked us to the apparition point, where we apparated to the Burrow.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
The moment we stepped inside the Burrow, we could hear Ginevra shrieking like a banshee. I smirked. I knew it was my solicitor who was making her scream.

Molly stalked out of the room and stood in front of me with her hands on her hips, "Care to explain why you want to divorce Ginny Harry."

Arthur walked in as well. "Let him explain his reasons before you reprimand him Molly. He would have a good reason, I am sure."

"Thank you, Arthur. Can you please call all the Weasleys. I do not have enough energy to explain to everyone again and again. I'd like to be done with it at once." I asked.

Arthur looked at me for a while and went to floo Bill, Charlie, and Percy.

"Do not look at Ha... Harry like that, Molly. He did what he had to." Dad said as he stood defensively in front of me and the twins.

Arthur came back and said, "They will be here in a few minutes. Percy was mad when I flooed him." He informed and showed us to the hall.

"Ah, it might be because he learned the reason for the divorce." I said sheepishly.

Percy worked in the ministry, so he must have asked for the file as the one being divorced was his sister.

In a few minutes, Bill, Charlie, and Percy walked into the hall.

Percy shot Ginevra a death glare, causing her to flinch back.

My solicitor was waiting there with a smirk on his face. He knew Percy was one for rules and would never forgive such a betrayal.

"Why are you glaring at your sister Percy?" Molly asked him.

He just sneered at her, not even giving her a reply.

Arthur just stared at Percy. He had never behaved like that. He wanted to know the answers, too.

"Why don't you ask your own daughter?" He sneered as he replied to Molly.

Oh, he was mad. This is awesome. Let me just add fuel to the fire and see what happens. All the vindictive feelings I had suppressed for years are flowing out now, and I was in no mood to suppress it again. Looking at Ginevra was reminding me how I was fooled by her.

"Arthur, you know I divorced Ginevra, right?" I asked, and he nodded. "I will give you the reason now."

I took a deep breath to calm my nerves. Fred and George were keeping Ron and Hermoine quiet. Though, they were glaring at me.

"Today is our anniversary, and I wanted to surprise her. I went home early." I said. I could see Ginevra, Ron, and Hermione paling. I smirked. "What I encountered was devastating. Your daughter, son, and daughter-in-law were planning to kill me and take my money. Hermione was drooling over the fact that she would get books from the Potter and Black families. Ginevra also mentioned about love potions to keep me with her. Ron had mentioned slow poison that would kill me, which it is doing. I only have a few months left, so I hired the best solicitor to deal with the divorce. My organs are failing me, Arthur.
Ron recognized the symptoms and was happy.
They were also stealing from me. So was Molly and Dumbledore." I said as I handed him my accounts to look at.

After he read them, his face had turned emotionless. "How dare you steal from Harry? You will be returning it all back." He growled.

"Already did Arthur. After signing my divorce papers, I went to Gringotts for a purge and then asked for all the money to be returned with the highest interest Gringotts can charge. Rantoul had the deadliest smile on his face after I said they could demand high interest, and the interest shall go to the bank.
I have also taken all the books back." I said.

"Then, their accounts will be empty by now. The goblins can be ruthless when asked to be." Bill said with a smile.

"What about the poison, Harry?" Charlie asked. He was concerned, and it was shown in his face. So were Bill, Percy, and Arthur.

I looked at him sadly and shook my head. Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione were smirking.

"I will work on the antidote." Dad said. When he said that, the smirk on their faces vanished. They knew how competent dad is.

"Can I know why you are here, sir? As far as I can remember, you and Harry hated each other." Percy asked.

"While he was listening to those three, he also got to know that Dumbledore is still alive. He was taking money from Harry's account. So he called me and we called for a truce. We went to the bank together for the purge. That was when I got to know about his poison." Dad said. He was really good at making things up.

"Then, we went to DMLE, met Amelia. I explained my reasons and resigned. I also asked for her to take up my case, and she promised to be the one in charge of it. She also said she would investigate it with her best officers so I could be sure they were right." I said.

"How dare you try to kill the Lord of two of the most prominent families?" Arthur all but shouted at them.

"It is not two..."

"It is eight families." The twins said.

"What?" Arthur, Bill, Charlie, and Percy exclaimed.

Fred and George looked at me, telling me to give the explanation myself. They knew I was not one for telling how wealthy I was or how powerful I was. So they did it for me. I sighed. "I am Lord Potter-Black-Peverell-Gryffindor-Emrys-Lefay-Slytherin-Gaunt. Lord to Potter, Peverell, and Gryffindor from Father. Lord to Emrys and Lefay from Mother. Lord to Slytherin and Gaunt from conquest."

"You are the most powerful man on the planet, Harry." Percy exclaimed.

I just smiled at him.

"We want them out of the family now, Dad. Or we will compell Harry to put a blood feud on the Weasley family otherwise." The twins warned.

Arthur remained silent in thought. But Molly didn't have the brains to do it.

"How dare you threaten your father. I shall disown you from the family of Weasley." Molly bellowed.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Fred and George scoffed. They knew that only Arthur could disown the members of his house as the house of Weasley was a patriarchal house.

"No, Molly. You can't. Only I have that right and would not disown them. They were just seeking justice for Harry. Even if they didn't ask him for a blood feud, he would be forced to if Ron and Ginny keep following him and try to steal his money which they tried the moment they knew they were kicked out. The goblins rejected to give them even a knut." Arthur said. "So, sit down, Molly."

At that moment, Fred and George fell to the ground, clutching their sides and groaning in pain. Ginny had her wand point at them.

I got up and cast the spell to reveal what they had been hit with. I glared at Ginny the best I could. Then I turned to the solicitor and said, "Add blocking the connection I had with my mates as well as blocking their connection to me in the reasons for divorce. Now, as you have witnessed, she tried to cast the blood drain curse on them, but it ended into a bone destroying curse.
I want this memory to be given to Amelia as well." I growled.

I cast a powerful bone healing spell I had to learn thanks to getting injured on every mission. I was thankful I had learned that spell.

A few moments later, they stopped groaning and slowly stood up with my support. I had given them my seat, and so did dad. We decided we would stand on defense.

They nodded their heads in gratitude.

The solicitor left the Burrow with extra reasons to add and a memory to be submitted to Amelia.

I turned to Arthur. "I will be calling for a blood feud with house Weasley and Prewett if another attack happens on me or my mates Arthur." I growled.

"I understand, Harry." Arthur said. Bill, Charlie, and Percy also nodded in understanding.

At that very moment, an old woman stepped out of the floo. "Dame Muriel. It is a pleasure to meet you." Dad said.

"It is nice to meet you too, Lord Prince." She said.

She was Muriel Prewett.

"I felt someone trying to put a feud on my house. The only remaining member from my house is Molly, and she would earn one thanks to her actions that I have been warning her from when she was a child. Now, who wanted a blood feud on the house of Prewett." She asked.

I stepped forward and walked to her and gave a small bow, which she returned. I was using all the etiquette Sirius had taught me today. "I am Harry James Sirius Potter-Black. Lord to the houses of Potter, Black, Peverell, Gryffindor, Emrys, Lefay, Slytherin, and Gaunt. I was the one who warned Molly, Ronald, Ginevra Weasley, and Hermione Granger-Wealsey that I would call for a blood fued Dame Prewett."

"May I ask why, Lord?" Muriel asked.

"You call me Harry. They had used love potions on me and got me married to Ginevra. They have also been using poison to kill me. I found out about it today and signed the divorce. If that was the only reason, I would let them go with a warning. But, the poison they fed me is acting up fast. I only have a few months to live. They have also blocked my connection with my mates, Fred and George. She has also attacked them with a blood draining curse, which fortunately was wrongly cast. The curse turned into a bone destroying curse and destroyed parts of their ribs. Being magical twins, they could feel both their pain together. I will not stand by and watch my mates suffer no matter how short my time with them may be. I have asked my solicitor who was here to give the memory to Amelia and add the blocking of the bond to my divorce reasons." I said.

Fred and George had walked up to me with dad behind them by the time I explained my reasons. They hugged me and nuzzled their heads to my neck. "Thank you." They whispered.

I held them and said, "No problem. It's my duty. Really."

They smiled and hugged me tighter.

While we were enjoying each other's company, Muriel marched to Molly, Ginevra, Ron, and by extension Hermione.

"Do you know what will happen when Amelia hears what you have done? Blocking the soulmate bond will land you four in Azkaban for life." She shouted at them. They paled at the words of Azkaban.

"I would not like to relate myself with people like you who try to manipulate the others for what you want. I would like Fred and Goerge to disown you from the line of Prewett." Muriel said.

"But why..."

"Would we..."

"Disown them." My twins asked.

It felt nice and right. They were my twins.

"Because the moment you turned eighteen, you were Co-Lords to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Prewett." Muriel informed.

When they gave a confused face, she turned back to Molly. "You never told them about it?" She sneered.

"They are sons of house of Weasley. Why would they take the mantle of house Prewett?" Molly asked.

"Because you are from house Prewett and twins born to the main line of Prewett will be the lord of the house no matter the house they were born into. They are the Co-Lords of house Prewett." Muriel explained to Fred and George. She was almost growling.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When Muriel explained that Fred and George were the Co-Lords of the house Prewett, they were smirking at Ginevra, Ronald, and Molly. Hermione would not lose her magic unless it she was disowned by her parents, which she probably won't be.

My twins looked at Arthur.

"What..."

"Do you..."

"Want us to do, dad." They asked.

"Do what you have to. I do not want to have a blood fued with Harry. I shall stand by your decision. If you disown them, so will I. Harry is your mate. You have the right to decide." Arthur said, as he gave a sad smile to me.

"I, Fredrick Gideon Weasley, Co-Lord to the house of Prewett, do hereby call Lady Magic to judge Molly Elizabeth Weasley nee Prewett, Ginevra Molly Weasley, and Ronald Billius Weasley for the misdeeds done to our mate. If they are proven guilty, let their magic and blood of house Prewett be stripped off of them. So mote it be."

"I, George Fabian Weasley, Co-Lord to the house of Prewett, do hereby call Lady Magic to judge Molly Elizabeth Weasley nee Prewett, Ginevra Molly Weasley, and Ronald Billius Weasley for the misdeeds done to our mate. If they are proven guilty, let their magic and blood of house Prewett be stripped off of them. So mote it be."

After a while, Muriel held her hand close to her chest. "The magic is testing them. Let Lady Magic do what she was asked. You might feel a pull in your magic being their mate. Do not fret."

I nodded.

I felt a tug in my magic a while later. The moment I felt the tug in my magic, Molly, Ginevra, and Ronald fell to the floor, clutching their chest. They were screaming in pain as the magic of house Prewett was stripped off of them.

Hermione also might have felt it as her face showed some discomfort. She did marry Ron according and got her magic connected to the houses of Weasley and Prewett.

When the screaming stopped, Fred and George walked to them with me in toe. We don't know when they might attack, and with my reflexes, I could protect them, auror or not.

"This is what happens when Lady Magic is called to judge your crimes. We do not have a way to push Dumbledore, but we shall do what we can." They said. I just held their hands.

I walked to Arthur. "I know it is hard for you to do what they did. I will understand if you don't want to punish them as hard as Fred and George." I said. Arthur was the kind of person who would tolerate and forgive even the greatest folly if it was done to him.

Arthur shook his head. "What they did does not deserve forgiveness, Harry. They deserve what they got from Fred and George and what they are going to get from me.
But before that, I will contact Amelia. She might need them for interrogation, and they won't be able to answer if their magic is being drained from them constantly.
When they are sentenced for their crimes, I will disown them." He said.

I was surprised. He was stern on his judgment.

Arthur then cast a patronus to call Amelia and her team. In a few minutes, they arrived.

"What happened, Arthur?" Amelia asked.

"You can take Molly, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione into your custody and interrogate them. I give you permission to use veritaserum on them. What I ask is that all of us, along with Hermione's parents, be present during the questioning." Arthur said. "When they are proven guilty, I will also disown them from the family of Weasley."

"Also? Are they already disowned? And yes. I accept your conditions." Amelia asked.

"Yes. I warned that I would call for a blood fued if another attack was to happen on my mates. Dame Prewett arrived, and when I explained why I had warned them, she asked Fred and George, who are the Co-Lords of house Prewett to disown them, which they did. I think you are already aware of the extra clauses for the case and the reasons for my divorce." I said.

Amelia nodded. "Your solicitor came and gave me a memory of Ms. Weasley attacking both Prewett lords. He also said that you wanted to add the blocking of your soulmate bond with them and theirs with you." Amelia said.

"Yes. I was the one who asked him to do it. I thought it would help the case better." I said.

She smiled and nodded. "Once an auror, always an auror." She looked at dad and said, "Please do find an antidote for the poison in him. We need him in the department. He is our best auror." Amelia pleaded.

Dad looked proudly at me, and them looked at Amelia and nodded. "I will be working on it. I will find it soon." He said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When Amelia accepted Arthur's request, he went out to apparate to Hermione's parents' house to explain the situation to them and get them to the Burrow.

In the meanwhile, I asked Fred and George for some parchment, quills, and ink.

"Why..."

"Would you need..."

"All of this Hades?" They asked.

"Hades?" Amelia asked.

"Yes. It is the new nickname we gave Harry. He is the death of his enemies. The name also has a nice ring to it." My twins said.

Amelia nodded. 

"I need them to write to the coach and manager of Chudley Cannons. If Dumbledore were to get to them first, the case would never go forward." I explained.

They nodded and summoned some parchment, quill, and ink. 

I wrote the letter, transfigured it into an owl, and asked it to fly to the coach of Ginevra's team. The owl hooted and flew out of the window. 

Arthur had flooed back from the Granger's house with Hermoine's parents. When they saw Hermoine behind Ron, they stalked to her and stood in front of her. 

"You made a mistake in not supporting the one who has always stayed with you no matter the situation, Hermione. Ron had walked away on you many times when he could not handle the situation you were in, but Harry had stayed. Your judgment has gone wrong." Hermione's father said.

"I have done nothing wrong. We had to face many life and death situations, thanks to Harry. We need some compensation for it." Hermione huffed.

"I did not ask you to accompany me, Hermione. Both of you tagged along. Now that you mention it, I regret saving you from the troll, and Ginevra, I regret saving you from the Basilisk as well as Voldemort. I was bitten by that basilisk, and if it weren't for Fawkes, I would be long dead. I also regret saving you Ronald from the Black Lake during the Triwizard Tournament. I could have just saved Gabrielle and been done with it. You always were a jelous prat you turned against me the moment you ound that I was being elevated." I ranted.

"You were bitten by the basilisk?" Dad and Amelia asked. They were looking pale.

"Yeah. I'm fine now, though." I said and shrugged.

"Where were you bitten?" Dad asked as he marched to me. I showed my shouder. He put his hands on my shoulder to feel the dent there. 

"It is alright. I am fine now." I said as I put my hand on his to show that I was indeed fine.

"You saved Hermione from a troll?" Hermione's mother asked. 

I nodded. "It was in the first year. Ron had made a nasty comment, and she was hurt by it. During the feast, Quirrell, our DADA professor, ran in and yelled that there were trolls in the dungeons. Everyone panicked and ran back to their common rooms. Hermione was missing during the feast. So, Ron and I went to search for her. When we were searching, we heard a scream and went in that direction to find Hermione in the same room as the troll. We rescued her." I said.

"Thank you." Hermione's mother said. I nodded and stayed quiet.

"Why were we brought here? Arthur had only said that they had committed a crime against Harry, and Hermione had a hand in it." Hermione's father asked.

"They stole from Lord to houses of Potter, Black, Peverell, Gryffindor, Emrys, Lefay, Slytherin, and Guant, who is Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, or you know him better as Harry Potter. Your daughter stole some books from his vaults and library. They also fed him love potions. It has also been revealed that they had fed him poison, which is killing him as we speak. He only has a few months, so he has retired and wishes to spend the rest of his time with his mates. Potions Master Severus Tobias Prince has agreed to find the antidote, but we do not know how long that will take. Arthur has agreed for them to be taken into our custody and interrogated and has given us permission to use veritaserum, or in simple words, a truth serum, with a condition that you and him along with the entire Weasley family here be present." Amelia explained.

"Call Fluer as well, Bill. They said a lot of words behind her back, and when I tried to stop them, she stopped me and made me promise her that I would not reveal it to you. But now, I would go with my heart and tell you. I am sorry for hiding it, but she asked me to." I said.

Bill gave them a death glare and flooed to the Delacour Manor in France, where Fluer went to be with her parents and sister for a while.

When he flooed back, she looked at me and asked, "Why?"

"You told me that if they were to harm me or anyone else on the matter, I could tell him." I said.

She immediately walked to me and checked me. "What did they do?" She growled.

"You will know soon, Mrs. Wealsey." Amelia said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When Amelia replied to Fluer, my chest was starting to hurt. It has been going on for a while these days, and now I know the pain is thanks to the poison in me.

"You have permission from my wife and me to use veritaserum on our daughter, and as Arthur requested, we would like to stay and listen." Hermione's father said.

Amelia nodded. She took the veritaserum from one of the aurors and cast a body bind spell on all four of them when they tried to move.

She chose to question Ginevra first. She poured three drops on her tongue, and when her eyes dilated, she asked, "What is your name?"

"Ginevra Molly Potter nee Weasley."

"When were you born?"

"11 August, 1981."

"The veritaserum is working." Amelia looked at us and said. "Why did you use love potions on Lord Potter-Black?"

"I am the only one who deserves Harry. My brothers are not worth him."

"Did you block their bonds?"

"No."

"Then who blocked their bonds?"

"The headmaster and my mother."

"Why?"

"They do not deserve Harry. If they have Harry, my mother, Ron, Hermione, and I won't be able to take money from him, and neither can the headmaster. So we blocked their bonds."

"Do you accept stealing from Lord Potter-Black?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Harry has to face dangers all year. We needed the money to be with him and train him to be on the light side."

"He would naturally be on the light side. Why train him?"

"Harry would have been sorted into slytherin if he did not meet my brother. He would have also accepted Malfoy's hand. He would become another Tom Marvolo Riddle after all the abuse."

"Abuse?"

"Yes. Headmaster Dumbledore knew about the abuse. He put Harry with the Dursleys so that they would abuse him, and when Harry enters the wizarding world, he will look up to him and obey him. But Harry was turning dark. He was starting to hate muggles. We had to brainwash him that all muggles are not bad many times."

"Why did you use poison then? You were getting money from already?"

"I wanted all of it, and Harry used to ask how I got the new accessories and dresses. I needed more to get another Pureblood wizard to marry, and the money I had was not enough. The money I get from Dumbledore is being used up for the ingredients of the love potion alone, I don't have anything remaining for myself."

I was trying to hold myself back from letting my magic snap at her. How could she do this to me, and for such a petty reason?

"What poison did you use on Lord Potter-Black?"

"I don't know."

She gave Ginevra the antidote. When she was back, she was panicking. She knew she was screwed.

"Take custody of her. We shall take her and the remaining to Azkaban for their crimes. Now, it is just a formality." Amelia said.

The pain in my chest was getting unbearable. I was trying to rub it without anyone noticing, but my twins had already taken notice of my action.

"What happened, Hades?" My twins asked.

Ron was laughing. "He only has three months to live now. When the pain is too much to bear, he will start coughing out blood. Your time is over, Potter."

"I will decide how long I will live. You don't get to decide it for me." I snarled.

Then I fell on my knees and started coughing violently. When I was done, I tasted blood in my mouth.

I know my time was less, but I wanted a little more time with my twins. I wish I could live that long.

Slowly, the temperature of the hall dropped. From the corner of the room, all of us could see a shady figure emerging.

"Did you call me master?" The figure asked.

I didn't know who it was. I could feel it was a male, but I had no guarantee.

"I am a male, master. My name is Mortem, or as others like to call..."

"Death." I finished.

Death, or Mortem, removed the hood covering his face. He was handsome. He had aristocratic features.

"It is said that the Master of Death is immortal. Will Hades die?" My twins asked.

"You mean the poison in master?" Mortem asked. When my twins nodded, he laughed. "That puny poison can not kill my master. Who said it would kill him?" He asked.

All of us pointed at Ronald.

Mortem looked at him and smirked. "So, it was you who gives my master the poison every day. Do you think it will kill him? No. It can't kill a person who died and is returned back to the land of the living. Master has to die to become the Master of Death. Master has already experienced death twice. Do you think you have the skill to do it a third time? No, you don't."

"I am already dead?" I asked. My twins were holding onto me tightly.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"No master. You are not technically dead, but neither are you alive. You are presently in the stage of turning into an immortal. It is a painful process. The effects you showed, which your former friend thought as the effects of poison, is infact the process of your evolution.
The goblins can't accurately tell if it is the poison or your immortality affecting your organs. Your entire body is slowly evolving to contain the immortal powers." Mortem explained.

Fred and George loosened their grip but didn't let go of my hand.

"What about my mates?" I asked. I didn't want to outlive them.

"They will also start to turn immortal. But since the connection has been opened recently, it will take time for their process to start. They also can not be killed. They are your mates, and hence, will share your immortality until they become into an immortal themselves." Mortem said.

I was relieved.

"What is the ending of the process? Will his body stop functioning and them restart?" Dad asked.

"Yes, that is the last stage. Master shall remain dead only for a few minutes here, but he would be going through a lot of procedures in my realm. He is my master, so he will be sharing some of the work with me. When someone has to die and there are no situations for that person's death, master has to be the reason." Mortem explained.

"It is against the law to kill." Amelia said.

"Master is above law, Madam Bones. He is given that right by Lady Magic, my mother, herself. So it is okay for him to kill the ones who are to die but won't die." Mortem answered.

Amelia looked satisfied.

"What about Hades' work?" My twins asked. Amelia and her team nodded to the question. Looks like many people want me back.

"It will be tough to work while he undergoes this process, so Master can be on leave until he recovers. Once the process is done, he will be more powerful than he is now. Also, he will gain the ability and talent for necromancy. It is his right as my master." Mortem said.

Everyone nodded. They didn't want to go against a deity.

"Is that all my master?" Mortem asked.

I looked at others. When they all nodded, I nodded. He disappeared, and the room temperature got back to normal.

"Now, shall we proceed with the interrogation?" Amelia asked.

When everyone nodded, she asked for Ronald. When he was brought in front of her, she poured three drops on his tongue, and when his eyes dilated, she asked, "What is your name?"

"Ronald Billius Weasley."

"When were you born?"

"March 1, 1980."

"The veritaserum is working." She said as she looked at us. Then she looked at Ronald and asked, "Why did you and the others try to kill Lord Potter-Black?"

"He was useless now that he has completed his task. Dumbledore asked us to kill him. He said he would pay us more."

"What is the poison you used on Lord Potter-Black?"

"The Thallium Poison. It is a muggle poison. It works slowly on wizards, like slow poison."

"Is there an antidote?"

"Yes. But it is a muggle procedure called heamodialysis. I do not know what it is exactly."

"Do you know where Dumbledore lives now?"

"No. He is the one who contacts us. We can only send owls to him."

"Give him the antidote." Amelia said.

When the antidote was given and his eyes became normal, he looked pale.

"Bring me, Molly Weasley."

When Molly was brought in front of her, she poured three drops on her tongue. When Molly's eyes dilated, Amelia asked, "What is your name?"

"Molly Elizabeth Weasley."

"When were you born?"

"October 30, 1949."

"The veritaserum is working." Amelia said as she looked at us. Then she turned to Molly and asked, "Do you know where Dumbledore lives?"

"Yes. He stays in Godric's Hollow."

"Why wasn't the ministry notified about it?"

"Ron had dismantled the wards. Nobody knew about it."

"Who asked him to do it?"

"I did."

"Why?"

"I did not want the father of my babies to die."

"Your babies?"

"Yes. Ronald and Ginevra."

Chapter Text

Hadrian's POV
"Ron and Ginny are not my children?" Arthur asked. Bill, Fluer, Charlie, Percy, Fred, and George were beside Arthur the moment he stumbled.

"No." Molly answered.

"They the children of Albus Dumbledore?" Arthur asked.

"Yes." Molly answered.

"Do they know that?"

"No. I would have told them after your death." Molly said.

"Why wait?"

"So that they could take over the name Dumbledore and you would not know about it and feel sad. And Dumbledore did not want anyone to know I have cheated on you. He had portrayed me as the best light witch, so my cheating should never be known to the world." Molly said.

"I will be asking for divorce after this." Arthur growled. Bill, Charlie, and Percy looked happy. Fred and George, though, looked ecstatic.

"I shall ask my solicitor to help in your divorce." I said. Arthur nodded his head in gratitude.

"Are you really my mate, Molly?" Arthur asked suddenly.

"No."

"Then who is my mate?"

"You have two mates. They are my brothers."

"Where are they?"

"With Dumbledore. He blocked your connection to them as well as their connection to you."

"Why?"

"So that I could marry you. I loved you, and they didn't deserve you."

"Did you use love potions on me?"

"Yes."

"Are you still using them?"

"Yes."

"Are Bill, Charlie, Percy, Fred, and George your children?"

"Yes. They are yours and mine."

Arthur sighed in relief. Arthur looked at Amelia, who was looking at him with concern.

"I am fine, Madam Bones. You can continue with your interrogation. I am sorry for interrupting." Arthur said.

"Do not worry about it, Lord Weasley. I understand." Amelia replied with a small smile.

"Administer the antidote." Amelia told the auror. When Molly's eyes became normal, she looked at Arthur, who was glaring at her.

"Arthur, I was bewitched. They are your children." Molly shouted.

"They are mine, but won't be after this interrogation. I will also be giving a formal statement to the press and the ministry about what you have done to me." Arthur said.

"Molly Weasley, Ronald Weasley, Ginevra Potter, you will be sentenced to life in Azkaban for your crimes against Lord Potter-Black and Lord Weasley, and you will have your wands snapped as well." Amelia said.

"No." Ginevra shrieked.

"Bring me Hermione Granger-Wealsey." Amelia said.

When Amelia poured three drops on her tongue and her eyes dilated, Amelia asked, "What is your name?"

"Hermione Jean Granger-Wealsey."

"When were you born?"

"September 19, 1979."

"The veritaserum is working." She said as she looked at Hermione's parents. Then she looked back at her and asked, "From when did you start stealing from Lord Potter-Black?"

"Before my first year."

"Why?"

"I needed more books, at they cost a lot, my parents would not buy such books either."

"What kind of books?"

"Books on dark curses, dark rituals."

"Why would you need them?"

"To control Harry. But I have never had permission to use them on him."

"When you are taking money for books, why steal from the Potter and Black libraries and vaults?"

"They are better. Knowledge is everything."

"Did you assist your husband in poisoning Lord Potter-Black?"

"Yes, I was the one who recommended thallium poisoning. Harry would not know about it."

"Why kill Lord Potter-Black?"

"So that I can have all his books to myself. Dumbledore said he wanted Harry dead as well."

The more I heard, the more infuriating it was. Thankfully, Amelia had asked to administer the antidote after that answer.

When she became normal, I walked to her, "I have already said that I would give copies of all the books I have Hermione. Was that not enough?" I asked. It was hard to control myself, but I had to remind her about it.

"I am sorry, Harry." Hermione said. She looked regretful, but I knew she wasn't. She had honed her skills during the years she was my friend.

"It is no use asking for forgiveness now. You shall also be sentenced to life in Azkaban, and your wand shall be snapped." Amelia said.

"What is the procedure to disown a child?" Hermione's father asked Arthur.

"You say your name, then the one you are disowning, call Lady Magic, and ask her to judge the mistake, and let her be disowned if she is guilty. At last, you say, 'So, mote it be'. Are you planning on disowning Hermione?" Arthur explained the procedure and then asked.

"Yes. I am." Hermione's father said. Her mother accepted his decision.

"I, Howard Ryan Granger, do hereby call upon Lady Magic and ask her to judge Hermione Jean Granger-Wealsey for all the crimes she has committed. If proven guilty, may she be stripped of any magic from us and thus disowned. So, mote it be." Her father said.

That was the first time I heard his name. Hermione never mentioned him and let me meet him. What was her mother's name?

"I, Jean Helen Granger, do support my husband's words." Hermione's mother said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"No. You can not do that to me." Hermione screamed, and them fell to the floor in pain.

"We can, and we are. You have committed too high a crime to be forgiven Hermione." Jean said.

"From this moment, you are not a member of the Granger family." Howard said.

When Hermione stopped screaming, she looked at her parents with the look of betrayal.

"Do not look at us like that young lady. You have betrayed and deceived your first ever friend to the core. Be thankful he didn't kill you and them explained things to us." Howard said.

"I, Arthur Septimus Weasley, do hereby call upon Lady Magic to judge the actions of Molly Weasley, Ronald Weasley, Hermione Weasley, and Ginevra Potter nee Weasley. If they are found guilty, may their magic and blood of the house of Weasley be stripped off of them. So, mote it be." Arthur declared.

A few seconds later, all of them fell on the floor, screaming in pain as their magic was being stripped off of them.

Now, their magic was just average without family magic. Hermione had gotten her magic from squibs of some magical families who got married into her family before her parents' birth. Now that that magic was gone, their magic would only be at a squib's level.

Their magic was draining out of them rapidly. They were cursing me rather profusely for destroying their lives, but I didn't care. They tried to destroy mine, and I returned the favor.

I summoned the divorce papers and forced Ginevra to sign them so that she is legally not my wife and I could strip her of my families magic.

When she signed the papers, I gave her a sadistic smile.

"I, Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, shall strip you of all the magic you have gained from marrying me, Ginevra Molly Potter. Lady Magic, please judge her actions, and if found guilty, may she be stripped of all the magic she has gained from marrying into my family. So, mote it be." I declared.

Ginevra felt some pain as it would not be much, but she now would not be able to use the last name Potter.

I could still use my adopted name as I have not denied the name they have given me. Harry James Sirius Potter-Black is my name, and so is Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin.

Amelia and the aurors had dragged all of them out of the house and apparated them to the ministry so that they could apparate to Azkaban and leave them there.

After they had been taken away, Howard asked, "Why did Arthur have to disown Hermione, and why did Harry have to call for Lady Magic to take Ginevra's magic of their families away?"

"Hermione had married into the house of Weasley..."

"So she gains the magic of the house of Weasley. Ginny..."

"Married into Hades' family, so she gains the magic of his families..."

"To take their last names away, they have to be stripped off of their magic..."

"Of the Weasley and Hades' many families to remove them from the family line so that they can not use the last names agian. If they use the last names, they will be heavily pushed by Lady Magic herself." My twins replied.

Howard and Jean nodded in understanding. Arthur had then apparated them back to their home and apparated back to the Burrow.

"Father..."

"We have..."

"To tell you and the others something about Hades." My twins said.

I sighed. "You might be shocked to learn this fact, but it is the truth. I shall vow on my magic if you want."

Arthur shook his head. "There is no need for that, Harry. We know we can believe you. But first, sit down. Then we will talk. You look like you might faint any moment."

I smiled but sat down on the couch with my twins on each side of me.

I gave my inheritance test to Arthur and waited for his reaction.

But what he did surprised me. He walked to me and hugged me. "You must have felt so helpless when you found out what happened. You still have the Weasleys Hadrian. We are still family." He said. He looked at Dad and said, "Look after him, Severus. He had been through a lot. And now I understand why you panicked when Mortem said Hadrian died twice. He is your son. The worry would be natural."

Dad nodded his head in gratitude. The remaining Weasleys have read the report and hugged me as well.

"Let go..."

"Of our..."

"Hadrian." My twins said.

All the Weasleys backed away with their hands in the air, showing they meant no harm to me.

"Easy boys. We mean no harm to your mate. He will be our dear little brother-in-law again soon." Bill said as he looked at my twins.

Fluer just hugged me and said, "Like Papa said, we are still your family. You also have the support of the Delacours. My parents wanted to repay you for saving my sister. If the British Government declares you a criminal, go to France, and take political asylum there."

"Yeah. I will consider that option if the situation turns dire." I returned her hug and said.

She let go of me and patted my back.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Arthur said, "I will go to the ministry and apply for the divorce. I think Amelia will let me meet Molly so that she can sign the documents."

All of us nodded as he walked to the fire to floo to the ministry.

Muriel left with Arthur to the ministry to be a witness for the divorce.

Bill left after him, along with Fleur. Charlie said he had a lot of work, a new dragon had arrived, and he was assigned to look after it.

Percy decided to take the rest of the day off and stay with Arthur after he returned.

Dad said that I needed to spend more time with my mates. I could spend time with him later and left for his shop.

Fred had grabbed my left hand, and George took my right and apparated me to their flat.

"What do you want to do now, Hades?" They asked.

"I don't know." I said as I sat down on the chair. My chest was hurting. It felt like I could  not breathe. I clutched my chest and took deep breaths.

"Does..."

"It hurt..."

"A lot, Hades?" They asked.

I nodded, still trying to take deep, long breaths. They helped me to the bed and slowly made me sleep.

When I gained consciousness, I felt a hand running through my hair and another holding my hand.

When I opened my eyes, I could see the concern in Fred's eyes as he ran his hand through my hair. When I looked at George, I knew he wanted to ask something but was hesitating.

"Ask what you want to, George." I said.

"What do you want to do with us, Hades?" He asked.

"What do you mean?" I asked. I didn't understand what he wanted to say.

"Are you going to be with both Fred and me or just one of us?" George asked, not looking at me.

I sighed. I knew this would happen. These two had a lot of confidence when it came to experiments and pranks and their products, but when it came to themselves, it was like someone had cast a banishing charm on their confidence.

"I want to stay with both of you, George. But what do you two want?" I asked.

"Do you want us to be honest, Hades?" They asked. I nodded. "We had a crush on you the moment we saw you on the train. We wanted to tell you, but you were already a celebrity, we didn't know if you would accept us."

"You got to know I was not a fame hungry person later, right?" I asked. They nodded.

"When we finally had the courage to tell you..."

"You were in your second year, facing the animosity of the entire school..."

"We didn't want to pressurize you by confessing..."

"When we thought about confessing again after putting our names in the goblet in a grand manner, it failed."

"We decided we would tell the next day after the selection of the champions, but your name popped out."

"We wanted to be by your side, so we stood as friends, we could have asked you to the ball, but..."

"We didn't have enough guts to do it. Then our chance was after you had finished the third task..."

"But if we did, it would have been a disaster. Next year, Umbridge kept torturing you, and you had to teach all of us DADA."

"We didn't want to pressure you. Then we found signs that you started to like Ginny. We wanted you happy, so we gave up on you, remained in the side lines, and watched you."

"But, when Voldemort said you were dead, we wanted to die Hades. Thank Merlin, you got up, or we would have just stood there and taken the killing curse if it was thrown at us."

I pulled both of them to me and hugged them. "Do not talk to me about you dying. I will not allow that." I said firmly.

They chuckled and held me tighter.

"Does that answer your question?" Goerge asked.

I nodded. They slowly pulled back and held my hands.

"I know you are still hurting Hades, but try to relax, okay?" Fred said.

I didn't know what he was going to do, but I tried to relax myself as much as I could.

George had taken my shirt and trousers off. I didn't know how to react. What were they going to do, I didn't know.

Fred slowly put some pressure on my chest and rubbed. From where he got the jasmine scented oil, I didn't know, but it felt nice.

I was slowly getting relaxed. George had started massaging my legs. When they were done with the massage, I felt the most relaxed I had ever been. I realized that I would always be safe in their arms. Nothing would hurt me.

"Did you tell Neville about this Hades?" They asked.

I shot up into a sitting position. "Shit." I muttered. Neville and Luna were going dig a grave and bury me in it.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Can you two ask Neville and Luna to come here?" I asked the twins.

They nodded and sent their patronus, which were magpies, stating that they wanted those two in the shop ASAP.

When Neville and Luna apparated inside the shop, Fred and George went down to get them upstairs, while I put on my shirt and trousers and my robes.

"What is it, Fred? Why did you ask us to get here?" Neville asked as he walked in.

"It is because of Hadrian." Luna said as she walked in after my twins and Neville.

"Who is Hadrain? Harry, what are you doing here?" Neville asked when he looked at me.

"Sit down. I will explain." I said.

Fred and George sat on either side of me and just held my hands in support. Neville looked at them weirdly, but let it go.

"As today was my wedding anniversary with Ginevra, I planned to go home early. There, I found that Ginevra, Ronald, and Hermione were stealing from me, feeding me potions, and also trying to kill me with poison."

"Hades then got to know that Dumbledore was alive and called Snape to talk to him about it." My twins said.

"The old man's still alive?" Neville shouted.

I nodded. "Not only is he alive, he has been stealing from me since I was one. Those three started to steal from the first year. I had walked into the ministry and requested a divorce, which i was granted immediately.  Snape and I decided to go to the bank to get a purge for me. There, we found something totally mind-boggling." I said as I handed them my inheritence papers.

"They then went to Madam Bones and filed a case on them. Hades decided to resign from the department as he found that the poison was slowly killing him, and he had very little time."

"Then, they both came to us and explained things after showing the reports to us. We were so mad that we wanted them gone from the family."

"So we asked both Hades and Snape to follow us as we went to the Burrow. When we reached there, Molly was ready to shout at him. Dad calmed her down and asked why Hades had divorced her."

"Hades explained to him about the potions and charms and compulsions on him. Then he told about the poison. Dad was furious. He called Amelia and her aurors. Then he called Bill, Charlie, and Percy."

"We had asked dad to disown them from the family, or we would ask Hades for a blood feud against Weasleys and Prewetts."

"A lot of drama happened, and Muriel Prewett came in when Hades said he would declare a blood fued against the houses."

"When we explained the reasons for the warning, she asked us to disown Molly from the house of Prewett as we are the lords of the house Prewett."

"We disowned them. Amelia had questioned them under veritaserum and found that our uncles, Fabian and Gideon, were alive and were the mates of our father."

"They are in the custody of Dumbledore. We also found out that Ron and Ginny are not dad's children. They were Dumbledore's children."

"Amelia had sentenced them to Azkaban. Dad already called for Hermione's parents. They were present for the interrogation, and they disowned Hermione."

"Then dad disowned them. Hades also disowned Ginny from his families after he forced her to sign the divorce."

"They were taken to Azkaban. Arthur went to the ministry to apply for a divorce, and Muriel went with him as witness and support. Bill and Fluer went back to work. Charlie went back to Romania. Percy decided to stay back and be with Arthur when he comes back from the ministry." I finished.

When we had finished explaining, I suddenly got a doubt. "Neville, Luna, get yourselves checked at the bank. I feel that you might have a few blocks and potions in you as well."

They nodded and stood up.

"When you are done, we will go to Godric's Hollow to free the Prewett twins. They are Lords of House Prewett, since they were unavailable, Fred and George became temporary lords." I said.

"Can..."

"You..."

"Fight, Hades?" My twins asked, concerned.

I nodded. "I am not that weak yet." I said with a smile.

Neville and Luna nodded. They went back to Hogwarts to take the rest of the day off and went to the bank.

Fred, George, and I waited for them to come back so that we could raid Godric's Hollow.

Chapter Text

Hadrian's POV
An hour and a half later, we heard apparition sounds from the shop entrance. Neville and Luna walked into the hall, looking ready to kill.

Their expression itself told us that there were blocks and potions on them.

Neville and Luna gave their inheritance test reports to me. Fred and George read them with me.

The more we read, the more infuriating it was.

"Fred, contact Amelia. Tell her that I am going to raid the old fool after I get dad." And walked out of the shop and apparated outside dad's shop. I walked in and called for him.

He came out grumbling, but when he saw me, he asked, "What happened, Hadrian?"

"I'm going to raid the coot. Wanna come along?" I asked.

"Wait a minute." Dad said as he went inside and came out. "Packed healing potions and veritaserum and its antidote. We might need them."

I nodded and held my hand out for him. When he held my hand with a smile, I silently apparated us to Lily and James' grave. Godric's Hollow was near the grave, and I wanted to give them some time to arrive. I would no longer be reckless like the fool wants me to.

We slowly walked to the house. When we reached there, Fred and George were ready, and so was Amelia and a few aurors she brought along. Arthur and Percy had decided to come as well.

"Shall we start?" I asked.

When the others nodded, I put up an anti-apparition ward around the house and then started to break Dumbledore's wards.

"Good idea, Harry." Amelia said.

When the last ward was going to be broken, I said, "Wands at the ready." Everyone pulled their wands out as I broke the last ward.

Dumbledore had shot out from the door and casted the killing curse.

I was at the forefront, so I was hit by the curse. The place it hit me was stinging, as if I had gotten hit by the stinging hex rather than the killing curse.

Dad, Fred, George, Neville, and Luna had cast a disarming charm on him, which disarmed the coot.

Amelia, the aurors, Arthur, and Percy cast body binding and silencing charms on the coot.

I walked to him and said, "Even if you cast the killing curse at me, I won't die, but it will and has earned you a one-way ticket to Azkaban." And walked inside. But when I heard dad's voice, I walked back till the door.

"Nice plan. You tried to let the guilt eat me away, and it was, until I got Harry's patronus, requesting a meeting in the afternoon. We discovered a lot of things, Albus, which we will explain tomorrow, during your trial, along with four of your pawns who had been stealing from Harry."

And walked inside to stand with me so that we could listen to anyone if they spoke with him.

My twins had decided to speak next. "Do not ever plan to deceive our Hades. You will regret living." And walked inside.

Arthur just walked past him with Percy while Amelia instructed the aurors to guard him and not let him escape.

We searched all around the house but didn't find the Prewett twins. I could feel extra magical signatures, but I could not pinpoint from where I was sensing them.

"Fred, George, tap into your magic and find from where I am sensing the Prewett magic." Arthur said.

My twins nodded.

After a few moments, they bolted towards the basement. They stopped at one location. It was directly above the center of the basement.

"Are you sensing their magic here?" I asked.

When they nodded, I cast a detection charm around the area. The place we were standing was filled with traps, one wrong move, all of us would be goners, maybe not my twins and me, but the others would be.

My twins got to dismantling the trap sequence and, after a few minutes, had destroyed it successfully.

We found a knob and pulled it slowly. When nothing happened, we pulled it completely and saw another basement below this one.

I jumped in first, followed by Fred and then George. The rest stayed above.

When I cast lumos, we could see prison cells. We began to search for the twins. Fred and George kept walking deeper into the basement.

When we reached the last three cells, they went to one at the left and opened it.

I could hear low whimpers from inside.

Fred and George had helped two identical looking people and walked to me. I could figure out that they were the Prewett twins. They looked pale and weak but had some resemblance to Molly and Muriel.

We walked back to the entrance of this basement, helped the Prewett twins climb up, and then climbed up ourselves.

Chapter Text

Neville Samwise Longbottom's inheritance test report
Name: Neville Samwise Longbottom
Father's name: Frank Nathan Longbottom (compromised)
Mother's name: Alice Melida Longbottom nee Fortescue (compromised)
Siblings: None
Godfather: James Flaemont Potter (deceased)
Godmother: Lily Jessica Potter nee Evans (deceased)
God-siblings: Harry James Sirius Potter-Black
Mate: Luna Pandora Lovegood (connection blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Children: None
Magical Guardian: Augusta Margret Longbottom

Heirships:
Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom (Paternal)

Lordships:
Lord to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom (Paternal)
Lord to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Fortescue (Maternal)
Lord to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Hufflepuff (Maternal)

Title:
Master of Nature

Abilities:
Bear Animagus (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Natural Occlumens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Natural Legilimens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Earth elemental control (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)

Magic:
Core: 950 (Equal to or almost Merlin level) (60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D) (10% blocked by Algie Longbottom)
Core Type: Neutral (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Creature: None
Affinity: Neutral (blocked by A.P.W.B.D) (forcibly turned light)

Potions:
Loyalty potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D, Minerva McGonagall, Augusta Longbottom, and Algie Longbottom (administered by A.P.W.B.D, Augusta Longbottom, and Algie Longbottom) (10% broken)
Compulsion potions: To not reject Father's wand (administered by Augusta Longbottom) (30% broken)
Love potions: keyed to Ginevra Molly No Name (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (100% broken)
Submission potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D, Augusta Longbottom, and Algie Longbottom (20% broken)

Charms and curses:
Confundus charm: by A.P.W.B.D
Compulsion charm: by A.P.W.B.D, and Augusta Longbottom
Cruciatus curse: Bellatrix Lestrange

Other blocks:
Intelligence: 50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, Augusta Longbottom, and Algie Longbottom
Wandless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Wordless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Transfiguration skills: 60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Potions skills: 80% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Flying skills: 90% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, Augusta Longbottom, and Algie Longbottom
Herbology skills: 50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (100% broken)
Runes skills: 90% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Arithmacy skills: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D, and Augusta Longbottom
Astronomy skills: 40% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
DADA skills: 90% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (20% broken)
Charms skills: 50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (10% broken)
Divination skills: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D

Luna Pandora Lovegood's inheritance test report
Name: Luna Pandora Lovegood
Father's name: Xenophilius Lovegood
Mother's name: Pandora Lovegood nee Wesia (deceased)
Siblings: None
Mate: Neville Samwise Longbottom (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Children: None

Heirships:
Heiress to the Ancient and Noble House of Lovegood

Lordships:
Lady to the Ancient and Noble House of Wesia

Titles:
Lady of Time

Abilities:
Seer (70% blocked by A.P.W.B.D) (20% broken)
Natural Legilimens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Natural Occlumens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)

Magic:
Core: 940 (Equal to or almost Merlin level) (60% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Core Type: Neutral (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Creature: None
Affinity: Neutral (blocked by A.P.W.B.D) (forcibly turned light)

Potions:
Loyalty potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D (administered by A.P.W.B.D)
Submission potions: to all who bully her (administered by A.P.W.B.D, and Minerva McGonagall)
Love potions: keyed to Ernie McMillan (administered by A.P.W.B.D) (100% broken)

Charms and curses:
Cruciatus curse: Bellatrix Lestrange
Imperius Curse: A.P.W.B.D (100% defended)

Other blocks:
Intelligence: 40% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (10% broken)
Wandless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Wordless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Transfiguration skills: 40% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Potions skills: 30% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Flying skills: 30% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Herbology skills: 20% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Runes skills: 30% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (100% broken)
Arithmacy skills: 30% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (20% broken)
Astronomy skills: 20% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
DADA skills: 50% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (30% broken)
Divination skills: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D (100% broken)

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"They need immediate medical attention." Dad said.

Fred and George levitated them as Arthur just held their hands and rushed out of the house. All of us followed them. They apparated to St. Mungo's. Dad and I stayed to explain the situation to Amelia.

"We found them in the second basement below the first. There are a lot of cells in there. We were only focusing on the twins and rushed them since they needed medical treatment." Dad said.

"I could sense two more magical signatures, but I could not tell whose they belonged to. Amelia, one of them slightly felt like yours but different at the same time." I said.

"Can you tell if they are still there?" Amelia asked.

"I don't know. They must have been moved recently. Interrogate him, and you will know. I have to go to St. Mungo's, my twins need me now." I said and apparated to St. Mungo's.

Dad followed immediately.

We walked to the reception and asked for the Weasleys, and they told us to go to the critical care unit.

We sprinted there only for me to get hugged by my twins and Arthur.

"Thank you, Hades." My twins said.

"Thank you, Hadrian." Arthur said.

Two hours later, the healers walked out of the room and said, "You can stay with them. They have been put to sleep so that we could heal them, but they will get their consciousness back any moment now."

As soon as they said that, Arthur rushed into the room.

All of us followed.

The Prewett twins were slowly beginning to wake up. When they saw Arthur, they just smiled and tightened the hold of Arthur's hand in theirs.

Luna and Neville had to go back to Hogwarts as it was nearing dinner time. Arthur decided to stay with the twins in the hospital.

Fred and George didn't want to disturb his dad and his mates and decided to visit them again in the morning and dragged me along with them. Dad decided to come with us and have some dinner and a little family time.

When we reached Grimmauld Place, I asked Kreacher to make some dinner. He prepared some light meal. We ate and went to the lounge, and relaxed.

"What are your plans for the fool, Hadrain?" Dad asked.

"I haven't decided yet. Amelia would put him on trial this week for sure. After the trial, I will see what I have to do." I said.

"Are you okay, though? You look like you're in pain." Dad said, concerned.

"It is..."

"The evolution."

"Hades was in pain the whole day." My twins said.

Dad didn't know what to say. "You didn't look like it back in the hospital." He said after a few seconds.

"He hides it nicely." My twins said.

Dad got up and apparated away, then came back after a few moments with many veils of potion.

I smiled at him. "Are those pain-relieving potions, dad?" I asked.

He nodded and gave one to me, which I took and gulped down all the potion in a go. There was no change in pain. I shook my head and said, "It is still the same. There is no change. I guess the potion would not work for this evolution." I said with a sad smile.

Fred and George hugged me.

We talked for some time about obscure things and then decided to call it a day. Dad decided to stay in Grimmauld Place. He took the room closest to mine so that he could respond if there was any emergency.

Fred and George said that there was no way they would let me be alone and enlarged my bed so that all three of us could sleep comfortably.

We changed into our pajamas. I took the center place as Fred slept on my right and George on my left.

Before I could completely fall asleep, I felt hands on me and a kiss on my cheeks. I smiled and drifted off to sleep happily.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
I jolted awake thanks to the pain I was feeling in the chest. I tried to slip out of bed without waking the twins, but I couldn't.

"Where are you going, Hades?" Fred asked as George cast the lumos charm. When they saw the pain in my face, Fred bolted out to get dad.

George leaned onto the headboard and pulled me close to him. He let me lean onto him and wrapped his hands around me.

Fred and dad sprinted in.

"How bad is it?" Dad asked.

"As bad as I felt after the purge." I said.

"That bad!" Dad exclaimed.

Fred had taken his place beside George and shifted me so that I was leaning on both of them.

Dad sat to the side of the bed and held my hand. "If your father was here, he would know what to do." Dad sighed.

I know he was missing Tom Riddle, and it was showing in his eyes. I wanted my father back, but not as someone who wants to kill me.

"We'll get over this today. I will call Mortem later to ask what I can do about it. My test showed I had the ability of necromancy." I said.

I grunted when the pain increased. Fred and George held me tight as Dad tightened his grip on my hand.

Slowly, I was whimpering. The pain was too much for me to bear. It felt like a lot of people had cast the Cruciatus curse on me at once. It was a good thing that the pain hasn't reached the stage where I would be writhing.

"What if we pass our magic into you, Hades?" Fred asked.

"Yeah, since we are your mates, our magic would not be rejected by yours." George agreed.

Dad also seemed to agree to it.

"Try, but in small amounts. Do not exhaust yourself." I whispered.

They nodded.

First, Fred tried. When his magic entered, I felt a protective layer on my core. The pain had reduced a little.

Next, it was George. Even his magic felt protective of me.

Dad tried at last. When he transferred some magic, it felt familiar, like my own but not mine. It improved my resistance to pain.

"It is better. But that is enough. I think I can sleep if the pain is just like this. You also need your rest. You have shops to handle." I said.

"We..."

"Decided..."

"To close..."

"Weasleys Wizarding Weezes..."

"Until you recover Hades." My twins said.

"I decided to close my shop as well. You are my priority, Hadrian." Dad said.

I smiled at them.

I relaxed in the hold of my twins and tried to sleep when I felt someone trying to enter the wards.

"Someone is trying to get inside. I don't know who it is." I said.

Dad got up, drew his wand out, and slowly walked out. I didn't want to leave him alone if it was someone threatening.

Fred and George seemed to understand as they got up and held their hands out so that they could help me out of the bed.

When we reached downstairs, dad was fighting with cloaked figures.

"Stop fighting." I said as I produced a loud noise from the wand.

All the figures looked at me and then lowered their wands. Dad did as well, but he was standing in front of me defensively.

At that very moment, there was an owl tapping the window. Dad walked to it, took the letter, gave it some treats, and let it fly back. Then he gave the letter to me as it was addressed to me.

It was a letter from Percy. I didn't know that was his owl. His was an eagle owl. Never mind. I opened the letter after breaking the seal on the envelope.

Dear Hadrian,
The people who would have entered your house, as you read this letter, are not dangerous. They said they were your family, but their location was wrong. They thought you would be in the Burrow. I told them about your place and asked them to go there. They showed their inheritance test as well as vowed on their magic that what they were telling was the truth.
They said they came here from the land of the dead. Means, they were dead. Ask your father not to attack them immediately. And tell him to listen to one of them without getting mad at him.
Yours,
Percy Weasley.

The one who was fighting with dad before lowered his hood. He had a close resemblance to Tom Riddle.

"Tom Marvolo Riddle?" I asked. The man nodded.

Dad was about to shout at the person when I held his hand. He looked at me, and I shook my head and passed the letter to him.

After reading the letter, dad looked at Tom and said, "Before you speak, I want all of you to remove the hoods and give your wands to me."

The remaining people lowered their hoods and gave their wands.

Being shocked would have been the understatement of the year. Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, and Regulus were standing in front of us. They were supposed to be dead.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Tom slowly walked to dad and put his wand in his hand, and walked back. Then Regulus, Sirius, Remus, James, and Lily did the same.

Fred and George helped me to the lounge so that we could sit and talk.

Kreacher had arranged for four couches and a wing chair beside one of the couches to be present before we had entered the lounge.

Fred and George helped me sit and sat down beside me. Dad sat on the wing chair beside our couch.

Remus and Sirius sat on one, James and Lily took the other, and Tom and Regulus took the remaining couch and sat. Tom and Regulus were sitting opposite us, while Sirius was to the right and James was to the left.

"Speak. How are you back from being dead? As far as I remember, Potter and Lily were killed by Tom. Regulus was turned into an inferi, Mutt fell into the veil, and Lupin died during the war." Dad said.

"We also don't know what happened. All of us opened our eyes to be told that we were in the Gringotts infirmary and had been asked to take an inheritance test." James said.

"Then, we found that there were numerous blocks on us, as well as obliviates." Lily said.

"Rantoul had then instructed us to go to you, Hadrian, so that you could explain." Tom said.

"So that is what we did. We thought you would be with the Weasleys since you were planning to marry Ginny after the war." Remus said.

"There, Percy said you would be in Grimmauld Place. So we came here." Sirius said.

"Even I don't know how you came back. I thought you were all dead till now." I said.

The room had started to turn dark. The temperature dropped. I thought it would have been his doing, and it was. Mortem appeared. "How is my surprise master?" He asked.

"It is nice that you brought back my father and adoptive parents, godparents, and uncle, but why?" I asked.

"So that they could also live the life they deserved. As you can see, Regulus, Sirius, Remus, James, and Lily are still in their youth. Tom is well, a little older than others, but still not past his youth. He deserves to be with his family. All of them do." Mortem said.

I nodded. "Thank you, Mortem." I said.

Dad was glaring at Tom all the while Mortem was explaining.

Mortem disappeared, and the room got back to its normal state.

"Please do not glare at me, Severus." Tom said in a pleading tone.

"When I asked you to listen to me when Hadrian was born, did you listen?" Dad asked.

"I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance to explain." Tom pleaded.

Dad wanted to counter but decided to give him a chance. "Tell."

Tom gave dad a parchment.

"That is my inheritence test report. I have been manipulated my whole life, Severus. I want to be myself now and live with you and my son." Tom said.

"We are not letting you take Hades from us." My twins growled.

"He can't. Relax." I told them as I smiled despite the pain I was in.

"Why do you look like you are in pain, Harry?" Sirius asked.

"Did you not see the deity that appeared just now mutt? To become the Master of Death, my son has to go through hellish pain." Dad snarled.

"How did you become the Master of Death?" Tom asked.

"Why? To kill him and take the post?" Dad growled.

"No, Severus. He is my son. I would never do that. I just wanted to ask and know my son." Tom said.

"Yeah, the same son you have tried to kill all his life and have succeeded twice in doing so." Dad snapped.

Tom paled.

If he thought dad would let him become family easily, that would be the joke of the century. Dad is known for his grudges.

"I succeeded?" Tom asked. Dad, my twins, and I decided to ignore his question. He deserves a little bit of panic if I have to be honest and a lot more for what he did to dad, but that would be for dad to decide.

"Harry, pup, can you tell how you are the master of Death?" Sirius asked.

"He got the Invisibility Cloak from James."

"Then, the Resurrection Stone, which was in the Gaunt ring that Dumbledore had before he gave the stone to Hades."

"The Elder Wand, after he had disarmed Draco Malfoy who previously had disarmed Dumbledore."

"To become the Mater of Death, one needed to master all the Deathly Hallows. Hades mastered them before he was hit with the killing curse the second time." My twins answered.

"And you thought since I killed Dumbledore, I would be the master of the wand and commanded Nagini to kill me. It was luck that I had a bezoar with me, or I would be dead as well." Dad snarled at Tom.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Dad, please calm down for a moment." I said. When dad calmed down, I looked at Tom and said, "To answer the question you asked, yes, you did succeed, twice. Once, when I was a year old baby, and the second time was in the forest 16 years after the first strike. Thankfully, you killed a part of you that was inside me and not my own soul. The first time, I might have been dead if it were not for Mortem."

"What did Mortem do Hades?" My twins asked.

"He knew I would be his master in the future and sent me back after making sure that I forgot about the conversation. Now that I am turning immortal, my memory of that incident is back." I said.

"So, if you decided to be dead, I would not have been able to see my son in Hogwarts, right?" Dad asked.

"And we would not have been able to spend time with you in Hogwarts?" My twins asked.

I nodded with a sad smile.

"Thank Merlin, you wished to be alive then." My twins said as they hugged me.

Dad held my hand tightly. He looked at Tom and asked, "What do you expect now? That I would go back to you after all the stuff you did to Hadrian and me?"

Tom shook his head. "I know it won't be enough to redeem myself. But I will keep trying." He said with determination clear on his face.

"Dad, can you ask the Malfoys to come to Grimmauld Place?" I asked.

"I thought you hated him." Sirius said.

"I did until the blonde apologized after I defended his entire family. He sends letters whenever something new happens in the Wizengamot. As I don't go there myself, I asked him to be proxy for my Potter and Black seats." I said.

Dad nodded and sent his doe patronus to Lucius.

After a few minutes, Lucius, Narcissa, and Draco walked into the lounge. Kreacher had placed another couch and a wing chair beside ours where they sat.

They were shocked to the core if their expression had been read correctly. The mask they put on was crumbling.

"How... not... possible..." Lucius was muttering. Narcissa was simply staring at Regulus and Sirius.

"I know it is too much to take in right now, but Draco, you need to get an inheritance test immediately." I said as I gave mine to Draco.

When he read it and passed it to Lucius, both the Malfoy men got up and walked to me and hugged me despite the growls from my twins.

"We are sorry, Hadrian." They said.

"Now I understand why I was angry when you rejected my hand in the first year. The bond we have as brothers was feeling it as rejection after the reunion." Draco said.

I nodded. "Did the bond settle down now?" I asked.

He nodded. "I have felt better ever since the day I apologized, and we became friends." He said.

"You are Severus' son? What about Tom?" Lucius asked.

"I'm right here, Lucius." Tom said.

When all Malfoys looked at him, they went into shock again.

Lucius said, "I remember your face from the album of my father's days in Hogwarts, which I used to show to Draco and Narcissa. How are you back." Then he looked at Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, and Regulus. "How, in Merlin's name, are all of you back from the dead?" He asked.

"It is thanks to my son being the Master of Death. Mortem, death, had decided that they deserved a second chance and got them back." Dad said.

"You do not do anything normally, do you Potter?" Draco asked.

I smirked and said, "It is Potter-Black-Prince Malfoy."

Draco returned the smirk. "You are the Lord to how many houses now?" He asked.

"Hades is Lord to houses Potter, Black, Peverell, Gryffindor, Emrys, Lefay, Slytherin, and Guant. He is also Heir to the house of Prince and Ravenclaw." My twins said.

"You would have complete control over the Wizengamot if you were to claim all your seats. The families that sided with the dark lord and fleed from the country were forced to give their seats to you." Lucius told me.

"I shall do that." I said.

"We called you here to explain more." Dad said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"What is it, Severus?" Lucius asked.

"First, as you know, Hadrian is my son. Second, he is also the Lord to most of the prominent magical houses. Third, he is the Master of Death. Fourth, he is slowly turning immortal, which is, in a way of speaking, dying and being resurrected as a more powerful being." Dad said.

"Hadrian is dying?" Draco asked, looking very pale.

"He is the Master of Death?" Lucius and Narcissa asked, shocked.

"Yes. To both the questions. That is the reason he is not feeling well. He has also not been in full strength for a while." Dad said.

"I know it is shocking, but I did master Death. There might be situations where he would appear during the trial. We have called you here to explain how we found out about it." I said.

The Malfoys nodded.

"Hades decided that he would give Ginevra a surprise."

"What he saw and heard surprised him instead."

"He heard that Ronald and Ginevra, along with Hermione and Molly, were stealing from him, feeling love potions as you read in the test, also poisoned him." My twins said.

"He also got to know that Dumbledore was alive. He threw them out, blocked their entry and access, went to the ministry and applied for a divorce, and got divorced. He called me and called a truce, and we talked about what he heard.
We went to the bank to get a purge and then found that he was my son. I got a purge myself and asked for all the money and artifacts that were stolen to be returned with interest.
Then, we went to Amelia and explained about stealing and poisoning. Hadrian retired and said that he would come back if he could survive.
We went to the twins later." Dad said.

The Malfoys were looking at me with sadness and pity in their eyes along with rage, which I think is directed at those who tried to harm me.

"Hades and Severus had explained the situation to us."

"We wanted them disowned and went to the Burrow with them."

"We got all four of them disowned from the house of Weasley. Muriel said we would be temporary Lords to house Prewett since Fabian and Gideon were absent."

"We disowned then from the house Prewett. Hades disowned Ginevra from all of his houses. Hermione's parents disowned her as well."

"Now, all of them are in the cells of the ministry awaiting their trial. We know it is just a formality. They would be thrown into Azkaban for harming the Heir of just the house of Potter." My twins said.

"What poison was it?" Lily asked.

"Thallium poisoning." I said.

"That should have killed you the moment you ingested it." She said, paling.

"That is thanks to the healing my magic was doing. I have the ability to heal myself. That is the reason I am still alive after all the adventures I did back in Hogwarts and the Triwizard Tournament." I said. I know Dad would glare at Tom, but honestly, I wanted my comments to hurt him a little. He has a lot coming for what he did to dad.

Dad was giving Tom a death glare. Tom, for his part, was looking guilty as hell.

"Hadrian, I am sorry." Tom said.

"I am not forgiving you that easily, Tom. Did you know that I had to face the animosity of all three schools and still try my best to survive the tournament? The first task was to face dragons! Not normal ones but nesting dragons, and take the fake egg from their nest!! The second was to rescue a person from the merpeople. Third was a maze where I would not know what would come at me and how to fight those creatures since I was not even seventeen." My voice was raising with each sentence, and by the end, I was screaming at him.

My twins had hugged me close and kept whispering words so that I would calm down.

"That was not all, I also had to see Cedric dying right in front of me. I also had to witness your resurrection and had to fight and escape you after the traumatic experience with Cedric's body." I said. The room temperature was starting to decrease rapidly, and the lights were starting to flicker.

Dad got up from his chair and walked behind me, and put his hand on my shoulder. "Calm down, Hadrian. Do not lose your temper. Explain it calmly so that you can see his every reaction." He whispered to me.

I took long breaths. When my magic was about to go haywire, I calmed down, which resulted in my magic settling down. The room temperature was back to normal, and the lights stopped flickering.

Chapter Text

Hadrian's POV
"I will stay calm and talk, dad. You can sit down now. If anything happens, Fred and George will take care of it." I said. My twins nodded.

Dad sighed and went back and sat.

"Do you want to know how my life was after Dumbledore stole me from dad and put me with Lily and James?" I asked.

Tom nodded.

"Then listen. Do not interrupt." I said. My voice was totally void of any emotion, and it sounded cold even to me. Tom nodded again.

"When I was dropped with the Potters, I was okay. They took care of me. But everything changed the day you came over to kill them.
You fired the killing curse at all three of us, but since I was supposed to be the Master of Death, I was sent back to the land of living. What both of us didn't know was that a part of your soul was stuck to me in my scar.
Dumbledore knew it the moment he saw me. Sirius had me and said he would take care of me, but the coot couldn't have any of that.
He wanted me malleable and ready to sacrifice myself for others. If I was raised by Sirius, I would not be like that. So he placed me with the Dursleys after sending Sirius to catch Peter Pettigrew."

"He put you with my sister?" Lily asked as her face blanched in horror.

I nodded.

"It was clear in my will to never let you be placed with them." Lily said, clutching James, fearing the answer.

"He never cared about your wills. He sealed them the moment t you died and never let them be read.
I was placed outside their door on that cold winter day.
When they found me in the morning, they threw me in the cupboard under the stairs. That was my room until I was 11.
They made me cook, do the house cores and all sorts of things. Vermon used to find reasons to punish me, or he would say that since I was an extra baggage in his house, I deserve it. The scars on my back, chest, and legs were thanks to his gracious care.
Petunia was no less. She used to hit me with pans or used to put my hands on the burner if I burned any food.
Dudley, he is a bully. He made a game called 'Harry Hunting', where I would run and he would follow me. If I was caught, I would be beaten till I was black and blue and had a few bones broken.
You already know how my first year at Hogwarts was.
The second was also terrible. I had to fight the basilisk, kill it, and rescue Ginny from your diary horcrux. I was also bitten by the basilisk, but thanks to Fawkes crying on the wound, I survived.
Third was Sirius escaping Azkaban, dementors trying to devour my soul, saving Sirius.
Fourth was already explained. I was selected as the champion of Hogwarts for the Triwizard Tournament.
Fifth was Umbridge and blood quills. She tortured us with blood quills. All the D.A members still have 'I must not tell lies' carved on their hands thanks to her detentions."

"She used blood quills in school. Why did I never know about it?" Dad asked.

"She was careful not to touch any Slytherins. She knows you would not let it go." I said.

Dad gingerly stretched out his hand for mine. I sighed and placed my left hand in his. He slowly traced the words.

"Sirius also died in fifth year, thanks to you. The only parental figure who cared enough to tell me that I could live with him had died thanks to the fake vision you gave me.
Sixth was a year I regretted the most. It could be harming Draco with one of the most lethal curses or watching Dumbledore dying, as I used to still believe in him back them.
Seventh was horcrux hunting, getting tortured by your followers for a few times, and finally getting hit square in chest with the killing curse.
Thought I would be happy, but fate was not on my side that day.
I came back. I defeated you.
After that, I joined the auror training program and got out with the highest scores. I became the lead auror and was until the poisoning and my evolution." I said.

"I wouldn't blame you for that Hadrian. I was about to fire the Cruciatus curse on you." Draco said.

"You might not blame me for that, but that was the first time I had harmed someone to such an extreme. And the spell I used on you should have been the last option for me normally. I don't know why it was the only spell I remembered." I said. I could not look into his eyes.

"What if you were driven by the potions in you? What if you were placed under a compulsion but those fake friends? As you said, it is not your normal response, even I know that after provoking you all those years. That was the reason I was so shocked that I could not respond to it or dodge it. It is not your fault, Hadrian." Draco said, in a soft voice.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
It was close to midnight. "You can stay here if you want. It is already late. You can use the room you usually take whenever Ginevra isn't around." I said to Draco.

He nodded and got up along with Lucius and Narcissa. They followed him to his room. I had already told him that the next room to his could be for his parents whenever they wanted to visit and stay for the night.

"There are more rooms. Sirius, you could take the room you were in previously. I think Remus could share with you." I said. They nodded and went to Sirius' room.

"Regulus, you could go to your room as well. Kreacher never let anyone inside your room. He had also kept it clean." I said as Regulus got up to go to his room.

"James, Lily, you could follow Regulus and take the room that is to right of his. The left is dad's room." I said. They got up and followed Regulus after smiling and giving me a brief hug and a thank you.

"I don't know about you. You could take the room opposite dad's room. The one on his room's right is mine and my mates' room." I said.

"No need. He can stay in mine. I have a lot to speak with him anyway." Dad said while glaring at Tom. He also had a look that said, 'Disobey me if you dare'. Tom gulped and followed dad.

My twins helped me to my room and let me lie down.

"If you feel any more pain than now, wake us up Hades. Do not think you are disturbing us. We would feel sad if you didn't let us know." They said.

I nodded. "I will wake you if I feel more pain. Sleep. You would need it. I might not get any sleep. It is hurting like crazy." I said.

"Do you want us to transfer some magic into you?" Fred asked.

"No. It is alright. I haven't been able to sleep these days. I could only get a few hours of sleep every day." I said.

They looked concerned but before could say anything, I said, "Now, you need sleep. I will wake you."

They nodded and closed their eyes.

I just kept looking at their faces as they slept. They looked peaceful now. They had no worry, sleeping so calmly.

I could just keep staring at their faces.

I didn't know when, but the pain had started to increase drastically. It felt like being crushed by a hippogriff after receiving a lot of  cruciatus curses.

I wanted to wake them up, but my hands were not moving. I wanted to shout, but I had lost my voice. I was not able to speak. I didn't know what to do.

A few moments later, I wandlessly levitated my wand and poked Fred, who was sleeping to my right on his sides.

He woke up slowly, but the moment he saw me, he shook George awake and asked him to get dad. George dashed out of the room.

Fred had lifted me into his arms and held me. "It will be alright, Hades. Your dad or Tom would know what to do." He said. It felt like he was trying to assure himself as well.

George stormed in, followed by dad and Tom.

"Did you try sending some magic to him?" Dad asked.

Fred nodded. "I tried. But it doesn't look like it is reducing. He is not able to speak. His voice box is damaged." He said.

George had joined his twin and held me in his arms as well.

"Do you think he can take it?" Goerge asked.

I nodded slightly. I know I can take the pain and not collapse.

Dad sat beside Fred and took my hand. He sent some of his magic into me and waited, but there was no decrease in pain. He sighed.

"During the day, I think it is bearable. But at night, it is not." George said.

I nodded. It had been like that before as well. During the day, I could function, but at night, it became very hard to even move around the room.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Do you want us to try and distract you?" Fred asked.

I nodded.

"What about we tell about all the pranks we tried to pull on Dumbledore and McGonagall?" George asked.

I smiled, but I think it looked painful, for my twins just hugged me for a while.

"When we were in first year, we observed the old man. All he would do was come to the hall, eat, go back to hus office, do whatever he wanted, back to the hall to eat, back to office again, and then again to hall to eat, and then to his quarters to sleep."

"So, we decided to prank him slowly. He could not guess what would happen."

"It was bloody hilarious, I tell you. We pleaded the elves to mix a few ingredients into his food every meal, that by the end of dinner, he looked more colorful and bright than the robes he wore. His hair was neon green, and his skin had light blue, yellow, and white dots."

"The hair color was my idea."

"The skin color idea was mine, though. He looked perfect. His skin and hair were in perfect contrast." My twins said.

I would be rolling on the ground, clutching my stomach and laughing if it was not for the pain I was in.

I smiled them and tried to do a thumbs up sign, but I failed, though my twins understood what I wanted to do and smiled back at me.

"So that was your doing?" Dad asked.

The twins nodded, gulping, expecting an earful.

Dad started to laugh hysterically. "By Merlin's beard, that was one of the most brilliant plans executed on the coot." He said between his laughing.

All of stared at him.

When he calmed down enough to sense that all of us, Fred, George, Tom, and I, were staring at him, "What?!" He asked.

"You praised us." My twins said.

Dad looked at them for a while. "I can also compliment when I like something." He mumbled.

"Thank you." My twins said, smiling at him.

Tom was fidgeting. He looked like he wanted to sit beside dad or opposite him and hold me.

Fred and George also seemed to have noticed it.

"You can grab the chair and sit by the bed." Fred said.

"We know you want to sit on the bed, but it is a little too early for that. We still are vary of you. You do have a lot of history of trying to hurt Hades and being successful in it." George said.

Tom grabbed the chair beside the table and placed it beside the bed, and sat.

"It was during our second year, I presume, that we pranked Minerva McGonagall successfully."

"She took off a hundred points off her own house for it because Gryffindors were laughing the hardest and loudest among the four houses." My twins said.

"Don't tell me you were the reason she was meowing after every sentence for a week?" Dad asked.

The twins gave a devious smile.

"My Slytherins had the time of their week thanks to that prank." Dad said, as he smiled at Fred and George.

"Did you like any pranks we did, Hades?" My twins asked.

I nodded.

"A few?" They asked. I shook my head. "Most of them?" I nodded.

"Ah! So you liked the ones that were not on you?" They asked with a smile. I nodded.

"Did you ever plan to prank me?" Dad asked.

Fred nodded. "We tried." He said.

"You nullified or escaped all the pranks we planned." George said.

Dad gave a small smile.

The more they talked about their pranks, the more fun they got. Soon, I was going back to sleep, thanks to their distraction.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus' POV
Hadrian had finally drifted off to sleep. The twins were looking at him if he was really asleep or just acting for them. They were glad when they figured he was sleeping.

They cast a silencing charm on him so that he could not hear what they were going to say, but we could hear him.

"Did you know that when we were still in Hogwarts, Hades used to come to us if his wounds were hurting too much?" Fred said.

"He always took comfort in our company. He trusted us far more than he could trust anyone else." George finished.

"Can you tell me the extent of his wounds?" Tom asked.

"He has long scars on his back. The longest is as big as the one Draco has on his chest. We didn't know that until Hades told us, though."

"But, that was not the worst. He had his ribs broken, shoulders dislocated, and had fractures in his arms and legs when we rescued him from the Dursleys in his second year." The twins said.

"Are the Dursleys still there?" I asked. My magic was lashing out. How dare they hurt my son.

"We don't know. Only Hades does." The twins said.

"Did he ever tell anyone where they could be?" Tom asked.

"He could have told Fletcher just for the fun of seeing if he could steal anything from them." Fred said.

"Where does Fletcher live?" Tom asked.

"You are not going out of this house for the man. Hades has closed all apparition points into the house and out of the house. He also closed the floo. You are not getting out without his permission." The twins said.

"Wake him, and I'll kill you." I warned him. The twins were also glaring at him.

"Did you know that his pain tolerance is high?" I asked the twins.

They nodded with a sad smile. "Do you remember, in his second year, when Lockhart vanished his bone, because a stray bludger hit him when he was trying to catch the snitch?" They asked me. I nodded.

"He didn't give a sign of pain when the bone broke, nor when he was given the Skelegrow potion." They said.

I do have experience with broken bones, and regrowing them hurts. He was just twelve back then.

"Is that the reason he said that pain was an old friend after the purge?" I asked.

"Hades says that dialogue a lot. He said the same dialogue when he got bitten by the basilisk, and every time, we asked if he was hurt." The twins said after they nodded.

"Do you think I could get him to tell me the location of the Dursleys?" I asked.

"Maybe." They said. Though they had an unholy glint in their eyes.

"I will come along with you if you can get the address out of Hadrian." Tom said.

"We will come as well." Fred said.

"Hades will also come." George said.

"We will have him there so that we don't go overboard. He is an auror, he know what would be a crime and what is not." They said.

"What if he tries to stop us?" Tom asked.

"No. Hades has more Slytherin traits. He remained silent all these years since he was collecting all the evidence to execute them or at least have them in prison in the muggle world. He wouldn't mind if a little pain is added to their suffering from his family." They said.

How did I not notice him being hurt? How was I so careless when I went through the same during my childhood?

"Do not overthink it, sir. You didn't notice because of the potions in you." Fred said.

"Hades made sure that no one knew about his abuse other than Ron, Hermione, Ginevra, Neville, Luna, and us. Even we had to force it out of him with veritaserum." George said.

"He was so mad that he didn't speak with any of us for a week." They said together with a smile, surely recalling Hadrian's face when it happened.

"Let's sleep now. We have a family to hunt tomorrow." Tom said.

All of us nodded.

Fred and George hugged Hadrian and lay down by his side.

Tom and I walked to my room.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
I woke up to hands gentlely massaging my scalp.

When I opened my eyes, Fred and George had a hand each on my head, massaging my scalp.

"Thank you for yesterday. Are you still sleepy? Should I cook something for you?" I asked.

The pain was there, but it was always tolerable in the mornings and increased as time went.

They shook their heads. "Kreacher said he would prepare breakfast before 10 minutes. You were still sleeping, so he told us." They said.

I nodded. We got ready and walked down to the dining room.

Dad, Tom, and the Malfoys were already present.

When we sat down, Kreacher popped in and placed some toast, bacon, fried mushrooms, with a few juices and pudding, and popped away.

"How are you feeling now, Hadrian?" Dad asked.

"I am alright. Though it hurts, mornings are okay. As time goes on, the pain increases." I said.

When we were about to eat the pudding, James, Lily, Sirius, Remus, and Regulus walked in. As they sat down, plates appeared before them except Regulus.

"I had my food in my room. Kreacher always did that for me." Regulus said when we looked at him.

He picked up the glass with orange juice and drank.

The Malfoys had finished their breakfast before us. Lucius still had work in the ministry, so he flooed to his office. Draco had heard training, so he went to St. Mungo's. Narcissa said she was redecorating the Manor for Yule and left since it was not done and Yule would be in a week.

When all of us were done with the breakfast, we moved to the lounge.

A patronus appeared before us. "Harry Potter-Black, Ginevra Molly No Name is pregnant. Please confirm if the child is yours or not. Amelia."

A caste my patronus, which was still a stag and said, "Please convey these words to Amelia. 'I haven't slept with her after our marriage. The child cannot be mine. Harry.' Thank you, Prongs." I named my patronus as Prongs, as it looked like James' animagus form.

Prongs nodded and disappeared.

"Thank you, Hadrian." James said.

"You don't need to thank me. Thank Remus, he was the one who taught me that spell. I could save Sirius and myself, going back in time, thanks to him teaching me the charm." I said.

James smiled at Remus.

"By the way, Andy would be dropping Teddy with me today. She always does that on Saturdays so that she can rest during the weekends. Do you want to meet your son again, Remus?" I asked.

Remus nodded but then looked at Sirius. Sirius smiled and nodded. Looks like I was missing something.

Amelia's patronus appeared again. "Please confirm that by coming to the ministry and verifying it with the DMLE. Amelia." Amelia's patronus said and disappeared.

I sighed.

"Andy will leave Teddy with me in two hours. Maybe after going to the ministry, I'll pick him up." I said.

Fred and George said, "We'll come with you."

"That is a given." I said with a smile and walked to the floo and threw the powder into the flames and shouted DMLE headquarters, Bones' office, and stepped in to step out in Amelia's office.

After a few moments, my twins appeared and hugged me.

"Not fair, Hades."

"Do not smile that smile."

"It is a crime to have such a beautiful smile." They said.

I hugged them back and said, "It is actually fair. You have your own blinding smiles. Why can't I?" And walked out of the office only for the twins to follow me a few seconds later.

We walked to the interrogation room in the DMLE. Amelia was waiting with an unspeakable. "Harry, please come here. I know the poison would affect the serum in different ways, so the unspeakable is here to bear witness to the vow you are going to  make." She said.

I nodded. "I, Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, do hereby declare that I haven't slept with Ginevra Molly No Name in the time we had been married. The child in here womb is not mine. If I am not honest, may I lose my magic. So mote it be." I said with my wand, pointing upwards.

"The vow has been recorded. It is official. The child is not Lord Potter-Black's. Please confirm by casting a spell." The unspeakable said.

I casted 'Lumos', and my wand tip glowed. When I cast 'Nox', the light was gone.

"The vow taken is true as Lord Potter-Black can still use his magic. He is innocent. He may leave." The unspeakable said.

I nodded and walked out.

Amelia asked me to wait in her office, so my twins a day I waited.

After a few minutes, she came back and sat down. "Thank you for waiting. Thank you for confirming that the child was not yours. I could add adultery to her list of crimes." She said.

We thanked her and flooed to Andy's house.

What we saw made my blood boil. How dare Adromeda do that to my godson. Poor Teddy, he was crying, trying to escape and calling out my name so that I could come and save him.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Use your magic to shield yourself, Teddy. If you can't, I won't send you to Harry today." She said as she pointed her wand at Teddy and said, "Rictumsempra."

The laughing charm is not harmful, but when held for too long, the person loses his breath and falls unconscious, and slowly, his heart stops beating.

I disarmed Andromeda and picked Teddy up. Fred and George had their wands pointed at Andromeda after stunning her for a moment.

Teddy panicked when he was picked up, but when he noticed that it was me, he hugged me like I was his lifeline.

I kept patting him until he calmed down. "Floo Amelia and ask her to come here." I said to Fred.

He nodded and floo called Amelia. When she answered, he asked her to come here with another auror.

Amelia arrived a few minutes later. "Harry, what happened?" She asked.

"Andromeda had to drop Teddy with me today after an hour. Since I came to the ministry, I thought I would pick him up as well. But when I came here, I saw Andromeda casting the laughing charm on Teddy and holding it for a long time. My godson was in tears because his stomach was hurting with all the laughing. I would like to press charge on her for hurting my godson and the Heir to the Lupin line." I said.

Amelia nodded and asked the auror who came with her to take Andromeda into custody. "You will be given full custody of your godson. Come to the ministry and sign a few documents. Your mates can sign as well." She said with a smile.

Fred and George smiled and nodded.

She flooed back to her office to collect the papers and be ready.

"What do you say about living with me from now on, Teddy? Does that sound good?" I asked my, almost two year old, godson.

He smiled and nodded.

I wiped the tears off of his face and took a clean cloth, and wiped his face so that the dried tear stains would be gone.

"Shall we go the ministry then?" I asked.

Teddy nodded his head.

Fred flooed first. Then I went in with Teddy in my arms. George flooed into Amelia's office at the last.

"Come here. Take a seat and sign these documents. You would have to come for the hearing tomorrow, but with the way he is clutching you, it is clear that he is safe with you than anywhere else." Amelia said.

I nodded and shifted Teddy to my left hand so that I could sign the documents. Then I passed them to Fred, who signed and gave them to George.

After we signed the documents, we thanked Amelia and flooed back home.

When we came out from the floo, Remus and Sirius were up on their feet and walked to us.

Remus saw Teddy's red eyes and asked, "What happened? Why did he cry?"

George explained what had happened.

"How could she do that to her grandson?" Remus asked.

"I don't know. Fred, George, and I have the custody of Teddy now. After the trial, there will be an official announcement." I said.

"Do you know who I am, Teddy?" Fred asked. Teddy shook his head. "I am Fred, and he is George." He said, pointing at George.

"We could be considered your godfathers as well since we would marry Hades soon." George said.

"Hades?" Teddy asked, after slightly tilting his head in confusion.

"Yes. It is Harry's new name. Do you like it?" They asked.

Teddy nodded. "Cool." He said.

"Thank you, champ." I said.

"We know. We made that name." My twins said with goofy smiles on their faces.

"Teddy, would you like to meet your father?" I asked.

"Papa?" Teddy asked.

"Yes, Teddy. Your Papa. Would you like to meet him?" I asked.

Teddy nodded, albeit hesitantly.

I walked to Remus, who had walked back to the couch with Sirius, making plans on how to destroy Andromeda's good name.

When Remus saw me walking to him, he got up and slowly waved his hand at Teddy.

Teddy had only seen Remus in photographs, so seeing the real Remus, he was a little scared.

"Don't worry, champ. He is your papa. He won't hurt you. You know I won't let anyone hurt you, right?" I said. He nodded. "Then, try saying something to your papa. I know you are scared, so I won't give you to him, you can stay in my arms." I said.

We heard a growl come from Remus. Dad was on his feet and ready to throw a curse at Remus if he attacked me. Sirius had a death grip on Remus' arm. Fred and George had taken their wands out and were on high alert.

Teddy got scared because of the growl and hugged me tight, not looking anywhere, and hid his face in my chest.

"Shh. It's alright. Calm down, Teddy. I am right here. I am not going anywhere. Shh. It's alright. It's alright." I whispered to Teddy while stroking his hair. When he calmed down enough, I looked at Remus. His eyes were amber. His wolf wanted to hold Teddy.

"That is enough, Moony. You are scaring your son, your cub. Stop growling. He is scared of such sounds." I said.

Moony stopped growling. His eyes were still amber, though.

"You have to understand that Teddy is seeing you for the first time after a year. He has seen Remus only in pictures. He would be scared. That is natural. You have to calm down and let Remus be in control. Give him some time and he will come to you." I said softly, stroking his cheeks.

The eyes slowly turned brown. "Welcome back, Remmy." I said.

"How? How did you calm him down?" Remus asked.

"Knocked some sense into his head, I guess. Besides, he would never hurt his cubs." I said with a smile.

"Teddy, could you try again. There won't be any scary sounds now." I said.

Teddy slowly released his grip on my robes and looked at me. When I nodded and gave him some encouragement, he turned to Remus and waved his hand.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Teddy, can I ask something?" I asked.

Teddy nodded.

"Does Andy do that every day?" I asked. He nodded. "Why didn't you tell me champ?" I asked as I hugged him. I knew abuse firsthand. I didn't want him to go through that.

"Scary." Teddy said as he clutched my robes again and hid his face in my chest.

"There is nothing to be scared about, Teddy. Fred, George, and I, along with your papa, will always be there for you." I said.

Fred and George hugged me and Teddy and said, "Hades is right, Teddy. We will be there for you when you need us." They said.

Teddy slowly looked at me and said, "Pain in chest, Harry. Every day, she hurts me. She told me not to tell you. She would hurt Harry."

"Teddy, she can't hurt me. If anything happens again, anytime, you have to tell Fred or George or me, alright. Even if the one who hurt you said that, they would hurt us. Can you promise that, Teddy? I don't want you to be bullied by others." I said as I held him close. The thought of Teddy being hurt boils my blood.

Teddy nodded. "Promise." He said.

"Now then, want to eat something, I bet you're hungry." I said.

"Pancake. Harry, make pancake." Teddy said with a smile.

"Alright, alright. But don't you get bored of eating the same every time you come here." I asked as I carried Teddy to the kitchen.

"No. Wanna eat pancakes." Teddy shouted.

"We also want to wat the pancakes you make Hades. We haven't tasted your cooking." Fred said.

"Say, Teddy, is Hades' cooking good?" George asked Teddy.

Teddy nodded. "Tasty." He said.

"I'll take a bite as well." Dad said. Tom nodded.

"I'll try pup's cooking too." Sirius said.

"I'll try cub's cooking as well." Remus said. James, Lily, and Regulus also wanted to taste my pancakes.

"Cub?" Teddy asked.

"He calls both of us cubs, Teddy. You are his cub. I am the adopted child of his pack member, making me his cub as well." I said.

Teddy nodded.

I gave Teddy to Fred. Though Teddy was scared, he went to Fred obediently. George wanted to help, so I asked him to put a few plates and the syrups on the table.

I took out the pan and put it cooker to heat it and took another bowl for the batter. I mixed the batter and tapped the bowl with my wand so that the batter would settle down.

When the pan was hot enough, I poured the batter on the pan and let it get cooked. Then I turned it on the other side so that the other side would also be cooked.

The pancake was done, I took a plate out and put it on the plate, tapped my wand on it so it would cool down and gave it to Teddy, who was eagerly waiting for it, almost jumping on Fred's lap.

"There you go, champ. Your favorite pancake." I said.

Then I went back to the pan and poured some more batter on it. I let it get cooked and watched Teddy.

When he slowly tore a piece of the pancake and ate, he smiled, like he always did. "Tasty." He said before he took another bite.

When the last pancake was done, I took the pan off the cooker and let it cool down before putting it for cleaning.

I gave everyone a pancake and watched them as they ate.

Fred and George had hugged me and said, "Hades, marry us right now. We will do whatever you want. Even the Hogwarts elves can't match your cooking." And then went back to devouring the pancakes.

Dad and Tom said, "It is good. Thank you, Hadrian." They said.

"It is delicious, pup/cub." Sirius and Remus said. James was simply devouring the pancake, and Lily was smiling at me.

Regulus nodded.

"Master Hadrian. How many times has Kreacher told you not to cook. It is Kreacher's job." Kreacher popped in and said.

"I know, Kreacher. I don't cook every day, or do you want me to." I asked.

"No, once a week is okay. Kreacher be's going." He said and popped away.

"That is wicked Hades." My twins said.

"What can I do? Unless I tell him I'd do what I want to do every day, he wouldn't let me do it. Thankfully, Kreacher never let Ginevra cook." I said.

"That's good. She's a disaster in the kitchen." Fred said. George nodded.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Harry, can we play?" Teddy asked after eating his pancake.

"Sure. What do you want to do?" I asked. If he wanted to sit and play, I could, but heavy exercise, I couldn't.

"Can we play chess? Granny said I was a loser at it." Teddy asked, looking down and not meeting our eyes.

How could Andromeda say such things to a child? She must have lost it with age.

I put a finger under his chin and raised his head so that he could look me in the eyes and know that I could never be disappointed at him. "Alright, Teddy. But, why don't you play with Fred and George, they are good. Fred would play on the opposite side, and George could help you." I said.

Teddy nodded enthusiastically. When I helped him to the floor, he held Fred's hand and ran over to George, who was going to get the board to the hall and walked with them.

"Thank you, Hadrian." Remus said.

I smiled at him. "He is my godson, Moony. I would look after him. He's more energetic today, too." I said.

"Slow down, champ. You might fall." Fred shouted from the hallway and scooped Teddy into his arms.

George was behind them with the chess board in his hands. "Yeah. Hades would be mad if you were hurt." He said.

"Harry won't get mad at you. You are nice. Ginny is bad." Teddy said.

I walked to him and asked, "Why do you say that, champ? Did she hurt you?" I didn't want him hurt when he was in my care.

He shook his head, and I sighed in relief. "She and Ron say bad things about Harry. Say you die." He said as tears welled up in his eyes.

I cupped his face and wiped the tears. "I might be weak now, Teddy, but I am not going to die until you get married and have kids. Deal?" I said.

"Harry won't leave me?" He asked.

"No, champ. I won't be leaving you. I promise." I said.

"Then, deal." He said.

Fred sat down on the chair and placed Teddy on his lap.

George sat opposite him and took Teddy into his arms. "Choose Teddy, white or black?" He asked.

"White." Teddy said.

Both Teddy and Fred played with George, helping Teddy. Finally, after half an hour, Fred said that he would give up and that Teddy and George were too strong for him.

"Harry, did you see? George and I won!" He exclaimed as he jumped down from George's lap and ran to me.

"Congratulations, champ. Let me tell you this small secret, come close." I said. When Teddy leaned in, "Those two were the best at Wizarding Chess back in Hogwarts." I whispered.

Teddy looked at me in shock. "Really?!" He whispered. I nodded. He ran back to Fred and George and held their hands and said, "Harry, can I stay with you like this?"

I picked him up and tapped his nose. "Do you remember what I asked before taking you here?" I asked.

"You asked how it would feel to be with you." He said. Then he realized that I had already asked him to stay with me. "Really?!" He asked happily and hoped he wasn't dreaming.

"You will be staying with me, Teddy. I will fight to have you with me in the court tomorrow. Can you be with Fred and George while I argue?" I asked.

He nodded.

Amelia's patronus came through the window. "Come back to the ministry, Harry. We have news about why Andromeda did it." Amelia's choice was heard.

I conjured my patronus. "I'll be having Fred, George, and Severus as company." I said. Teddy grabbed my sleeve. "And my godson Teddy." I added. Prongs flew out from the window.

A few moments later, Amelia's patronus entered and said, "It is okay." And disappeared.

"Shall we get going?" I asked.

"Thought you wouldn't ask." Dad said as he walked to the floo, his cloak billowing behind him.

"Cool." Teddy said.

"I know, Teddy. I promise I'll learn how to do that one day." I said.

"Hmm." Teddy said as he still kept looking at dad's cloak.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Once we entered the investigation cells in the DMLE, Amelia walked to us.

"You need to see this, Harry." Amelia said.

"Is it okay for Teddy to see? He's still a child." I asked.

"He needs to know what kind of a person his grandmother is. She said a few comments about Nymphadora Tonks, too." Amelia said.

"Mama?" Teddy asked as he hugged me.

Amelia urged us to follow us as she walked to the cell Andromeda was being questioned in.

"Release me this instant. I will call Harry." She was screaming from inside.

Teddy hugged me tighter.

"There is no need to get scared, champ. I'm right here. I won't let her hurt you again." I whispered to him and hugged him. Fred and Goerge were by our side instantly and rubbing his back.

Teddy nodded and looked at Andy again.

"Harry, tell them to release me." Andromeda shouted when she saw me.

"Why would he when he was the one who caught you abusing his godson?" Dad said from the corner he was leaning on.

"Abuse? Why would I abuse my grandson? You must be delusional Severus." Andromeda spat.

"I saw you using the laughing charm on Teddy and holding it while he cried and begged you to stop. I was the one who stunned you, Andromeda." I said, trying to control my temper.

"What would my daughter think of you when she knows that you have stopped his training?" Adromeda asked. There was a smirk on her face that I found irritating.

"She is dead. He is my godson now, my responsibility. Any training, I would be the one to give. You are his grandmother, but your right and costudy of him have been revoked thanks to the scene I had witnessed and given." I said.

The smirk was gone, and I felt smug about it.

"Nymphadora would want her son strong." Andromeda said.

"He is strong. If he wasn't, he wouldn't trust me with all the abuse he endured." I spat.

"We will be administering veritaserum." Amelia said.

One of the aurors walked to Andromeda and poured the serum into her mouth.

When her eyes dilated, Amelia asked, "What is your name?"

"Andromeda Tonks."

"Why were you cursing Edward Remus Lupin Potter?"

"He needs to tolerate pain like Harry. I was training him according to what Dumbledore told me."

"What did he tell you?"

"He asked me to let Teddy have a high pain tolerance so that he could fight Harry when he turned evil."

"Why would Harry turn evil?" Amelia asked, exasperated.

"He had the soul of Voldemort for most part of life in him. The soul would have influenced him."

"Who said that?"

"Dumbledore."

"Dumbles wanted you dead a long time ago." My twins whispered.

Teddy hugged me tight. "I will not fight Harry. Harry is Teddy's Papa, too." He whispered.

"What about us, champ?" Fred asked.

"Teddy, we would marry Hades soon. So can you call us Papa too?" George asked.

"You will marry Harry?" Teddy asked my twins. When they nodded, he smiled. "Then you are dad and daddy." He said.

Fred and George cooed at him and hugged him and me as I was holding him.

"Does Nymphadora know what you are doing to Teddy?" Amelia asked Andromeda.

"Yes. She was there when Dumbledore asked me to train Teddy." Andromeda said.

"Did she agree?" I asked.

"Yes. She accepted when Dumbledore said that Teddy would be as great as Harry."

"Did Nymphadora give Remus love potions?" Dad asked.

I wanted to ask that question as well when I saw how close Remus and Sirius were. There must have been something going on between them before Sirius fell into the veil.

"Yes. I was the one who brewed them."

"Why?" I asked.

"Dumbledore asked us to do so. Remus was slowly turning dark along with Sirius. After Hermione cast the spell on Sirius, he fell into the veil. When Remus was grieving over the loss of his friend, we administered the potion."

"So, Hermione killed Sirius and not Bellatrix?" I asked.

"Yes."

"And Remus never loved Nymphadora?" Dad asked.

"No."

"This can also be added to your crimes. We shall provide memories of what has happened here during your verdict tomorrow.
Prepare yourself to go to Azkaban." Amelia said after she had administered the antidote to Andromeda.

We walked out of the cell and left Andromeda screaming her lungs out. Teddy was hugging me tightly.

"We shall go back home then. This is a lot to digest for me. I shall come for the verdict tomorrow." I said.

Amelia nodded.

"When will the trial for Ronald, Hermoine, Ginevra, Molly, and Dumbledore be held?" My twins asked.

"This week or the next. We have to prepare a lot. Dumbledore still has a lot of support." Amelia said as she sighed, thinking of all the work she had to do.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When we flooed home, Tom, James, Lily, Remus, and Sirius were waiting for us.

"What happened?" Remus asked.

"She was asked to train Teddy to defeat me when I turn evil. Dumbledore asked her. Nymphadora also knew about it, and she was okay with the training." I said.

"Lupin, you were under love potions keyed to Nymphadora, and they were brewed by Andromeda." Dad said.

Sirius put his arm around Remus to show silent support.

"Is that the reason I feel nothing for her now?" Remus asked. He was trying to contain Moony.

"Yes. You might need an inheritance test." I said.

Remus nodded. "I think I know who my mate is, though." He said.

Sirius was smiling.

"I guess you do." I said, smiling at them. I thought there was something between them even before Siri fell into the veil.

Remus blushed when he got to know I knew who his mate was.

"Who is his mate Hadrian?" James asked.

"Really?! After being around them for as long as you did, you don't know how to see the feelings between Sirius and Remus?" I asked. How did he not know the attraction they had towards each other. Was he that thick?

"I told you they had something going on." Lily told James.

"But how did you know pup?" Sirius asked.

"The way you look at each other. The pure adoration in the eyes gave you away before, but now, the touches gave me evidence that you have feelings for each other." I said.

"The tension between you was high." My twins said.

"Harry, does granny mean that Mama was okay with me being hurt?" Teddy asked.

"She was manipulated champ. She was made to believe that I would go evil and only you could defeat me. Fame blinds people." I said as I looked at him.

He hugged me tightly. "I will not fight Harry. You are good. So are Fred and George." He said as he looked at the correct twin when he said their names.

"Teddy, how did you know I am George?" George asked.

"Fred said you were George when I first came here. Am I wrong?" Teddy asked. He didn't want to guess them wrong.

"No. It is just that no one calls us correctly other than Hades and Bill." Fred said.

"What about Charlie?" I asked.

"He gets it right a few times by chance." George said.

"Teddy, can you tell us how you know I am Fred and he is George?" Fred asked.

"Goerge's eyes are lighter than yours. His hair is a little darker red than yours." Teddy said.

"Teddy, can we hug you?" My twins asked.

When Teddy nodded, George carefully took Teddy from me and hugged him. Fred took him next and hugged him.

"How does Harry get you right all the time?" Teddy asked.

Both Fred and George looked at me. They wanted to know, too.

"Same as what Teddy said. And Fred, you have fewer freckles than George. You are a little more muscled. George is a little bit taller than you. You have a much more calming aura than George, I can list a few more, but these are major." I said while counting. When I took a look at them, they were looking at me with pure love that I blushed immediately.

They asked me to take Teddy back. When he was back in my arms, they hugged both of us.

Dad was smiling from the armchair he was sitting on.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Hades, what shall we do to the Dursleys?" My twins asked.

"Why?" I asked.

"They hurt you." They said.

"They are already suffering enough. Dad made sure of it." I said with a smile.

Fred, George, and Tom were looking at Dad.

"What happened?" I asked.

"He acted like he didn't know what happened to them and even asked if we knew where they were." Fred said.

Dad, on his part, just smirked at them.

"What did you do?" George asked.

"Some minor cuts here and there for the whales and some burns for the horse. A spell for them to experience everything they inflicted on Hadrian." Dad said.

"That is not enough. I want to show them a few higher level spells." George said with a pout. Fred was nodding.

Tom, on the other hand, was silent.

"Why are you not speaking?" Regulus asked.

"No one plans a murder out loud." Tom dead panned.

"No murder. No going against law while I am around. Some pain is okay, but there is no murder. You have to heal the wounds you inflict as well. I didn't let Dad walk out without healing them. I made sure they looked like they weren't hurt." I said.

"I want another go at them." Dad said.

"No, Dad. You had your fun with them." I said sternly.

Dad sighed and nodded.

"Can I scare Petunia to death?" Lily asked.

"Not a murder, so fine. Just you appearing on her doorstep would kill her." I said.

"Why hurt them?" Teddy asked.

George took Teddy from me and said, "They hurt Hades a lot, Teddy. Hades was hurt more than you."

"They were more cruel and violent than Andromeda." Fred said.

"Harry, how bad was it?" Teddy asked. He looked like he wanted the truth.

"If I didn't have my magic, I would have died the day they started punishing me." I said.

"Fred, make them feel the pain they gave Harry." Teddy said as he looked at Fred. He was so mad his hair had turned crimson red.

Fred nodded. "They already are, but we shall let them know even better." He promised.

"Are you going now?" I asked.

Everyone nodded.

"Teddy can't see so much violence. He's still a child." I said. Teddy was still two and a half years old, and I wasn't about to show him how to torture someone.

"Close his eyes and put a silencing charm around him so that he can't hear what happens beyond you. Or we can get Lupin to wait upstairs while we hurt them." Dad said.

"No. They hurt my cub, and they need to know what I can do." Remus growled. His eyes were almost amber.

"Alright, alright. No growling." I said when Teddy hugged George a little tighter.

"We'll go. I will let Teddy see who they are and then put a silencing ward around him. I will not let him see the violence." I said as I took Teddy back into my arms.

Teddy nodded.

All of us apparated to the Dursleys' house.

Without even ringing the bell, Fred and George had kicked the door open and stalked inside. Tom cast a muggle-repelling charm and a silencing ward around the house so that no one could hear what was happening inside.

Vernon and Petunia were about to shout at us when they saw Dad. Dudley had run down due to the noise and wanted to run back up when he saw Dad, but Sirius had pulled him down by the collar and threw him to Petunia.

"How are you, Petunia?" Lily asked in the most sweetest voice she had, and she walked to the front. We were purposefully hiding her.

"How? How are you alive?" Petunia stuttered. She was as pale as paper now.

When James walked to stand beside Lily, she fainted.

"Do not faint." Tom said in a monotone voice while casting a stinging hex on her.

She woke up with a scream and back away behind Vernon.

"How was last night? Got any sleep?" Dad asked. He knew they would not be able to sleep thanks to the nightmares they would be getting every night.

"We are here to let you know that you should not torture a child. Who knows? The ghost of the child's parents may come to haunt you." Regulus said.

"Well, in your case, the real parents, the adopted parents, and the adopted uncles have come to teach you that lesson." Sirius said with a deadly smile on his face and a cheery voice.

When everyone except Dad took their wands out, I cast a silencing charm on Teddy and put my hand over his eyes so that he couldn't see what was happening. He obeyed and just stayed silently in my arms.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
After James, Lily, Sirius, Remus, and Regulus had their chance of making them feel pain, Tom walked to them. My twins said they wanted to go last.

"Do you know that he is my son?" Tom asked.

Dad wanted to snap at Tom but held back. Looks like he wanted to see what happened.

"I know that I haven't been there for my partner during the birth or while they were pregnant, I am willing to prove myself and show that I want to be in their lives." Tom said as he looked at Dad.

Then he turned back to the Dursleys and said, "Petunia, was it?" He asked. When she nodded, "Do you know why Lily and James Potter went into hiding?" He asked.

"Because there was a dark lord trying to kill their child." Petunia stuttered.

"That dark lord was me." Tom said.

The remaining color in their faces drained. They were shaking in fear. They remember being told about Voldemort by the Order when they were asked to move from the house during the war.

The Dursleys just realized that they had abused the son of the most powerful dark lord in the history of the magical world.

Tom had some very interesting dark curses, which he used on them. By the time he was done, they were almost looking like they would be dead that alive.

Tom then healed them like I asked and stepped back.

My twins walked up to them.

"Do you know how thin Hades was when he first set foot in Hogwarts?" Fred asked.

"Do you know that he was scared of being alone a bed for almost a year?" George asked.

"Do you know how hard it was for us to get the answer out of him?" They asked.

They had already cast a silencing charm on them. They only wanted to say what was in their mind. They didn't want any interruption.

"He was smaller and thinner than average when he entered. It was thanks to you keeping him in that Merlin forsaken cupboard all his time here, until his second year where he demanded a room." My twins said.

"We were pranksters in Hogwarts, so we will not hurt you like the others, but these pranks shall remain for your lifetime." George said and cast a spell.

"That was a spell we invented for you. We have been working on it for 2 years. It makes you think that you look good, but in reality, you will look horrendous. Vernon, no, I  would like to call you like Hades does, Vermon. You will have whale like skin that you have to hide. Dudley will also have the same effect." Fred said.

"Petunia would have horse like skin under her clothes. You would also neigh when you get extremely angry, so try to control your temper." George said.

They walked back halfway and turned back to them to kick Vernon and Dudley on the ribs and then walked back to us. They didn't have to heal them since it was nothing major.

"Are you all done?" I asked.

When they nodded, I removed the silencing ward around Teddy.

"They finished?" Teddy asked.

"Yeah, champ, they are done." I said.

"I want to see the cupboard, Hadrian." Tom asked.

I walked to the stairs and showed the cupboard that was under the stage.

Dad walked to me and asked, "This one?" When I nodded, he opened it.

It was small, but I guess I was small for my age. I could fit in it back then.

"I feel like putting them in this one." Dad said.

My twins just hugged me and Teddy and nuzzled their heads to my neck.

"Shall we go home, Harry?" Teddy asked.

I looked at the others. When they nodded, I nodded and walked out of the house with twins on tow.

I removed the ward and the charm around the house and waited for the others. When all of us were out of the house, we apparated back to Grimmauld Place.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Lily decided to make lunch today.

She was also a very good chef. The food tasted excellent.

Teddy decided that he wanted to sit on my lap all lunchtime and stole from my plate. Fred and George were sitting on either side of me and were feeding Teddy in turns while I was eating.

After lunch, when all of us gathered at the lounge, Draco flooed in.

"The people are talking about your divorce, Hadrian." Draco said.

"Was it Skeeter?" I asked.

Draco nodded.

"Anything bad?" I asked.

"She wrote that you left a beautiful wife like Ginevra to be with someone. She said that you were not loyal." Draco said with a sigh as he sat beside dad.

"Do you have the article?" I asked.

He nodded and gave the paper.

Before I could take it, Fred snatched it from Draco.

After he finished reading, he gave the paper George. When he was done, he passed to Dad.

Dad gave the paper back to Draco.

"Should I not read it?" I asked.

"No." Dad said. His voice was monotonous. He was really angry. Tom was cautious after looking at Dad.

When I looked at my twins, they were looking feral.

"Is it that bad?" I asked.

"Hades, do you have any dirt on Skeeter?" My twins asked.

"She is an unregistered animagus. She hasn't registered yet." I said.

"Why didn't anyone in the Hogwarts staff know about this?" Dad asked.

"She was careful not to be seen by anyone of you." I said.

"How did you know?" Tom asked.

"Hermione. When Skeeter published an article about Hermione and me, she went down to Hogsmeade to find how she does it. That was when she knew Skeeter was an animagus." I said. "She must have done it because her name was going down the mud too. She never responded like that when it was just me."

That was when I felt another magical signature enter the wards.

I smiled and gave Teddy to Fred and got up.

When I walked to the backyard, I found Skeeter lying on the ground.

Dad, my twins, and Draco followed me. James, Lily, Sirius, Remus, Regulus, and Tom glamoured themselves and followed me.

"How nice of you to join us, Rita?" I said in a sweet tone.

"Forgive me, Harry." She begged.

"There is no forgiving after the warnings I gave you last year, Rita. I told you that if you were to write another wrong article about me, you were going down." I said.

She was still in shock to be caught and was mumbling about her being caught and saying sorry.

"After that stunt you pulled last year, I warded the entire house to let any Animagus enter, but unwanted ones and uninvited ones will be stuck to ground, just like how you are now." I said as I levitated her into the house.

When we reached the lounge, I smiled when Kreacher had already put a chair. I put Rita on it and tied her to the chair.

"Who asked you to write that article about me?" I asked.

"No one." She replied.

"Rita, I am going to ask nicely one more time. Who asked you to write the article on me?" I asked.

"No one. I wanted news that could spread like wild fire when released, and your divorce was that news." She said.

"You could have just written that he was divorced with Ginevra. Why make it seem like he was unfaithful?" George asked.

"Only a divorce will not spread. If something else is added, it might." She said.

"So you chose to write that Hades was unfaithful in the marriage?" Fred asked.

"Did you not think for once that it was her who was not being faithful?" I asked.

My twins, dad,  Draco, Tom, James, Lily, Remus, Sirius, and Regulus looked at me shocked, and so did Skeeter.

"When I got the purge, the blocked memories had come back. Whenever I found her cheating, Ron, Hermione, Ginevra, and Molly would erase my memories. This was there in the reasons for divorce, I just haven't said it out loud." I said.

Fred gave Teddy to me and hugged me. George hugged me as well.

"With whom did she cheat on you?" Dad asked.

"A few students from her year, mostly Gryffindors, a few Hufflepuffs and Dean Thomas. He even tried to mock me while they were erasing my memories." I said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"How about we give Dean Thomas a piece of our thoughts?" My twins asked.

"That would be helpful." I said. The three of us had a very malicious smile on our faces.

"Harry?" Teddy called.

"Yes, champ?" I asked. My expression changed when I turned to look at him.

"What is not being faithful?" He asked.

"When people marry, they have to love the person they married. If they can't and are attracted to someone else, it is unfaithful." I replied.

Teddy nodded.

"Ginny is bad. I saw someone else with her." He said.

"That is why I broke my marriage with her champ. She also did a lot of things that you will know when you grow old enough to learn." I said.

He looked at Fred and George and said, "You be faithful." With a serious tone, but he looked so cute being all serious.

Fred and George nodded. "We will." They said seriously.

"Now then, I shall be calling an auror and letting them take for violating my personal space, trespassing, and defaming the lord of Potter, Black, Peverell, Slytherin, Gaunt, Gryffindor, Emrys, and Lefay houses." I said.

"Please, Harry, please don't. I shall do anything." Skeeter pleaded.

"Anything, you say?" I asked.

"Yes. Anything." She said.

I took out my wand and canceled the effect of the ward on her.

"I will give you a memory. I want you to take your favorite part of it and publish it. It is one the worst memories I have of the short marriage I had with Ginevra. I think you would recognize the person in the memory, but I will give you the name anyway. He is Dean Thomas, Gryffindor, and was in the same year as Draco and me. Was my dorm mate as well.
Do not step over the boundary, but write what you want about him. I want his name down in the mud by tomorrow." I said, as I gave Teddy to Fred. I took a memory of Dean insulting me with Ginevra in his arms. Put it in a tube, I conjured and gave it to her.

"You write one word against me, I will be out for your blood." I warned.

She nodded franatically and scrambled to the gate and apparated away once she was out of the property.

"That was slytherin of you, Hadrian." Draco said.

"I know. Should have been in slytherin. I pleaded the hat to put me in Gryffindor, or basically, anything but slytherin." I said.

"Yeah." My twins replied as I took Teddy back from Fred.

"You were supposed to be in Slytherin?" Dad and Tom asked.

"Yeah, but thanks to the talk Ron gave me, and what Hagrid told me about dark wizards and the potions I was fed, I wanted to go anywhere but there." I said as we walked back to the lounge.

"So were we. Molly would have killed us if we landed anywhere but Gryffindor, so we had to beg the hat to put us in Gryffindor. Our first choice was Slytherin." My twins said.

"You are sneaky enough to land in Slytherin." Dad complimented.

My twins smiled at him.

Draco went back for his training.

Three hours later, an owl dropped the evening edition of the Daily Prophet.

The front page had Dean with Ginny in his arms, cursing at someone who gave the memories.

She wrote the article so nicely that if Dean were to read it, he would be throwing a fit right now.

I know for a fact that whoever read this would lose their respect for him and Ginny.

I don't want any support for her during the trial, not that she would get any after she confesses what she has done to me and my family.

I gave the paper to Fred and George, who laughed the moment they started reading it.

Dad snatched it from them when they were done and read it. He gave a small smile. He liked it.

Tom read it next and passed it over to James, Lily, Siri, Remmy, and Regulus. He had a satisfied look in his eyes.

Teddy played with us till it was 7 in the evening, so we asked Kreacher to make some dinner.

I was already feeling the pain increasing, and I didn't want Teddy to see me in such a state.

"Teddy, can you stay with your father for a few days. I am not feeling well. My body starts to pain very badly at night. I might not be able to look after you at night. It will only go for a few days. I promise." I asked.

Teddy nodded after a while of thinking. "I will. But when Harry is okay, will you stay with me." He asked.

"Always Teddy, always." I said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Will you stay with me till night?" Teddy asked.

"Yes. I'll stay with you till the night. But you have to sleep with your papa and uncle Sirius." I said.

Teddy nodded and hugged me. "Get well, Harry." He said.

"I will, Teddy. I will be alright soon." I promised.

Remus was watching us and smiling.

"You make a good Godfather Hadrian." Remus said.

"Thanks, Remmy." I said with a smile.

After dinner, I was not able to bear the pain. I asked Teddy to go to Remus, which he did obediently when he noticed that I was in pain.

I went back to my room with my twins' help and layed on the bed.

Dad and Tom followed.

"How is the pain? Higher than yesterday, or the same?" Dad asked.

"Higher than yesterday." I said.

"It will be at its peak today." Mortem appeared at the corner and said.

"Is it today then?" I asked.

"Yes master. Today is the day. It should have been three days later, but the process got faster because your magic was making it faster." Mortem said.

"My magic?" I asked. I didn't know my magic could do that.

"Yes master. Your magic knows that your twins will get their transformation in two days from now. You need to be in your best condition to look after both of them. Since they are soul twins, they would feel each other's pain as well. And your God son needs you. He is still traumatized." Mortem replied.

"Can I somehow reduce the pain they might be in?" I asked. I didn't want them to go through what I am going through. They would also feel each other's pain. I don't want to see them in pain.

"Yes master. All you have to do is continuously feed them your magic. Their process will only last for two days, so it will be alright." Mortem said and disappeared since he knew I had no other questions.

"How long was yours, Hades?" Fred asked.

"A month. I have been feeling the pain for a month." I said.

"When you came to meet us two weeks ago, you were in pain?" George asked.

I nodded.

"Why didn't you tell anyone?" They asked.

"I didn't even know why I was in pain. The healer said that nothing was wrong with me." I said.

"Does that mean you were in pain before the purge? And you didn't even scream." Dad asked.

Tom turned to look at me so fast that his neck might have been bruised.

"Yeah. It was evening, so yes, I was in pain." I replied.

"I should have given the Dursleys a better dose of pain." Dad mumbled.

"You gave them enough pain." I said. I tried to smile, but I guess it looked painful.

An hour later, Sirius and Remus walked in.

"Is that how he is all night?" Sirius asked the moment he saw me.

Fred nodded.

"Calm down, Moony." I said when I saw Remus' eyes turning amber.

When the eyes were back to green, "He feels that he is going to lose his cub." Remus said.

"I might be dead for a couple of minutes." I replied.

"Hades, I think it is starting. We are starting to feel a void in us. As if we are going to lose a soul close to us." My twins said.

"I guess. The pain is terrible." Is said.

"It is time, my master." Mortem appeared and said.

I nodded.

The pain kept increasing exponentially, but I tried my best not to scream. Teddy was sleeping, and I'd rather not wake him up by shouting.

When the pain was too much for me to bear, Mortem took his scythe and placed the sharp tip above my heart. "I shall start to give your soul the final enhancement. Bear with me master." He said. His voice showed that he was sorry for me yet had pride that I had come this far.

I nodded.

He started to chant something in the death tongue, which I could not comprehend.

When the tip touched my body, the pain increased by 10 folds, and I blanked out.

When I opened my eyes, I was lying on a bed. It was not mine. Fred, George, dad, Tom, Sirius, and Remus were not there.

"Welcome to my realm, my master." Mortem said as he appeared beside the bed.

"Please put on the robes that are beside you and walk out of the door." He said and disappeared as a door formed a few feet away from the bed.

I changed my clothes to the robes he pointed at and walked to the door, and opened it.

It was just the like the one I saw after I was hit with the killing curse by Tom at the forest.

"It is the same, master. This is where we collect the souls. This is the space between life and death.
This is where you will meet the people you kill and escort them to my realm where I deal with them. As I have said, you will only kill those whose time is up and refuse to die." He said.

I nodded.

He showed the entire path from the space between life and death to his realm. He showed where I could I stay in the realm if I wanted to. He also showed the room the passage that would lead to his room.

My room has been modified to look like the one from Grimmauld Place.

"I know the realm is new to you, master, so I have arranged your room to look like the one you designed at Grimmauld Place." Mortem said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus' POV
Hadrian stopped moving. He wasn't breathing. His body has gone cold. His face has lost a lot of color. He looked pale.

Fred and George knew he would come back, but they were holding onto his for dear life, not that I wasn't.

"He will be back." I said. I know I am terrified of losing him. But one thing about Hadrian is that he never goes back on his word. He said that he would come back, which means he would make sure he came back.

It has been a minute, and Remus was slowly losing control of his wolf. His eyes were turning amber.

"Stay where you are, Moony." Fred said.

"Hades said he will be back." George said.

"If you go wreck havoc, he would be upset." They finished.

Remus calmed down.

"How did the two of you do it?" He asked.

"Hades once said that we could use him to control the wolf in you." They said.

A few more minutes later, Hadrian was getting his color back in his face. His body was getting the usual body temperature.

"The connection is forming again. The void is slowing going away. He is coming back." They said. Their voice showed how happy they were.

Fred and George were looking at him without blinking so as to not miss Hadrian opening his eyes and looking at them.

I am glad that my son has these two demons to look after him.

A few more minutes later, Hadrian began to move his head and scrunch his nose as he woke up from sleep.

When Hadrian opened his eyes, he saw the twin close to his face. He smiled and hugged both of them and whispered, "I'm back."

The twins hugged him but were careful not to use too much force.

"How was it?" They asked.

"Honesty, the pain was awful. The worst I ever felt. But the death realm was beautiful. Mortem even managed to make my personal quarters look exactly like this room so that I could feel like I was at home." Hadrian said.

"That is good." The twins said.

"Is there any change in you?" I asked.

"Mortem said that physically, my eye color would change to obsidian black and there would be symbols under my eyes when I use necromancy or do something related to the realm, but other than that, nothing. He said that my core was already at its maximum capacity, and there was no way to make me even stronger. He said that I was the most powerful master he ever had." Hadrian said.

Hadrian to get up, but Fred and George did not let him.

"Rest today, we will talk tomorrow. Your body needs it." They said.

He nodded and closed his eyes. A few minutes later, he fell asleep.

"Let him rest. We shall ask him again later tomorrow." I said as I walked out of the room. Tom followed me for the fear of me shouting at him.

When we were out, I could hear the twins shooing Black and Lupin out of Hadrian's room.

When we were back in our room, I turned to him and asked, "Why were you silent?"

"I was still digesting the fact that Hadrian died for the third time." He said.

That was true. He died for the third time and still came back.

"Severus, I am really sorry for what I have done to you. I really am. Please give me one more chance. I will not let anything happen to you or our son and his mates." He pleaded.

"How should I believe? Why should I believe you? You promised to never cheat, and you did, you promised to always believe me, but you didn't. You are the reason my son had to die a second time, and I would have been dead if not for me being ready for any situation." I asked. I know my voice was cold, but I did deserve answers.

"I know. I wasn't myself. The splitting of my soul made me lose my mind. I wasn't myself when you saw me that day. I was under a very strong love potion. I didn't do anything, though. I fought against it and bound myself to the ground and called for someone for an antidote.. I know I should have trusted you when you said he was my son. It was only three months after you left that I found you. I was mad to not have trusted you. I am really sorry. Do whatever you want, curse me, hurt me, but please don't leave me Severus. I need you. I love you, I, I can't live without you." He begged as he fell to the floor on his knees.

He is right, though. The horcruxes made him lose his mind. If he was really under a love potion, it couldn't be helped. He said he didn't do anything.

I decided to forgive him and give him another chance. If he blew this one, not even Hadrian could save him from me.

"Alright. I will give you one more chance. You blow this up, not even the gods can help you." I said.

He was so happy that he got up on his knees and tried to hug me.

I stopped him and said, "For anything to happen between us, even a hug, or a kiss, you need to make Hadrian call you father. You need his trust to get the family back. I shall tell him that I am giving you a chance and I will tell him the condition to get back with me, so it will be up to him when you get back to me." I said as I walked to the bed.

He nodded and walked to the couch and got himself comfortable to sleep.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When I opened my eyes, it was already bright outside. George was sitting by the bed and reading a book, and Fred was not in the room.

George must have noticed me turning my head, so he put the book down and looked at me.

"Good morning, Hades. How are you feeling today?" George asked.

That was the moment Fred walked in with a tray of food in his hands.

"Good morning, Hades. How do you feel now?" Fred asked.

I smiled at the similarity in the way they asked me. "I'm am at the best condition I have ever been in my life." I said.

I was about to get up when George helped me up. "I am okay now, I can sit by myself." I said.

"Only for an hour, Hades. We almost lost you yesterday. Let us feel that you are with us. We need physical contact." They said.

I smiled and let them do what they wanted.

Fred decided that he wanted to feed me. George pulled me close to him so that I was entirely leaning on him.

When I completed my breakfast, Kreacher popped in and took the tray and dishes away.

"Hades, tell the truth, how bad was the pain?" They asked.

"What was the most painful injury for you?" I asked.

"When the bludger hit us. It destroyed the shoulder bone. That was the most painful for us." They said.

"Well, I also had my shoulder destroyed when I was young. So, if you want to know the pain level, it was almost 10 times greater than that, but it was for the entire body and not just one part." I replied.

They hugged me immediately. "Don't push yourself too hard when it is our turn. We don't want you in pain to reduce ours. You had too much pain in your life already, Hades." They said.

"I won't push my limit. You will feel pain, I would just help in making your body numb to the pain during the transformation. Mortem explained it to me in the realm. I know how to numb your bodies without me taking the pain." I said with a smile as I rubbed my head to Fred's shoulder.

They smiled at me.

Dad entered the room and saw that I was awake. He walked to me and held my hand. "Are you alright?" He asked.

"Yes, dad. I'm okay. I have never felt better." I said with a smile.

"Then why haven't you come down?" Dad asked.

"Blame us. We wanted him to ourselves for some time after what happened yesterday." My twins said.

"I don't blame you. I would've done the same." Dad said as he smiled and shook his head.

"Hadrian, I need to tell you something about Tom and me." Dad said.

"Are you planning on getting back with him?" I asked. I am actually okay with it, but it was way too easy for him.

"Yes, but I have a condition." Dad said with a smile.

It's Dad we're talking about. Why would he make it easy after what he's been through? I feel like a fool for thinking that it would be easy for Tom.

"I said that you need to call him father and accept him as part of the family for him and me to get back together." Dad said with a smirk.

I smiled as I shook my head.

"You know it would take time for me to accept that he would not hurt me and for me to realize that he'd put me and you first before himself when needed, right?" I asked.

"I know. It is exactly the reason why that is the condition. He would know how he has affected you. He would never in his life do something like this to someone ever again." He said.

"Alright. But if you want him back, you have to tell me. If I feel okay with him around me by then, I will call him father." I said.

Dad nodded. "Want to come down? Your godson is asking for you." He said.

"Yeah. But after some time." I said.

Dad understood that I wanted to be with my twins for a little while longer. He just gave me a knowing smile and walked out of the room.

Fred and George put their heads on my shoulder and held my hands.

After a while, Fred said, "We better go down. Merlin knows how Teddy I'd doing with the Marauders."

I smiled as I got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.

After a warm shower and putting on some jeans and a t-shirt, I went down to the hall along with my twins, who decided that they would wait for me and go down together.

When Teddy saw me, he ran towards me. When he was close enough, I picked him up and held him in my arms.

He was giving me the biggest smile I have seen on his face. "Harry. Are you okay now? Uncle Sev told me that you are okay." He asked.

"I am alright now, champ. What were you doing?" I asked.

"Papa said that he was going to put a plant in the backyard. I helped him. He also helped me bathe. See, I am clean." He said as he spread his hands wide to show me that he didn't have any mud on him.

"Very nice, Teddy. You are sparking." I said.

"I am not." He pouted.

"You are Teddy. See." I said as I conjured some sparkle in my hand after I touched his hair and showed it to him.

Remus and Sirius, who saw what I did, were trying their best to hold their laughter.

For a while, Teddy thought that I got the sparkle from his hair and kept touching his hair.

Only when Sirius broke down laughing did he realize that he was pranked.

He pouted when Remus, James, Lily, Fred, and George started laughing. Dad, Tom, and I were smiling.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Harry, we will proceed with Andromeda Tonks' trial today at 14:00. We request you to attend the trial along with your godson Edward Remus Lupin." Came Amelia's voice from her patronus.

"Teddy, shall we go meet your grandmother one last time?" I asked.

"Will you be there, Harry?" He asked.

"I will be there holding you, Teddy. She can not do anything to me even if she wants." I said.

Teddy nodded. But I could see that he is still scared of Andromeda.

"Will Fred and George be there?" He asked. Looks like he wanted to spend time with them, too, and he has gotten attached to them very fast.

"Do you want us with you, Teddy?" They asked.

Teddy nodded. "I know Harry would have to fight Granny, so I want you two with me." He said.

All of us smiled.

After lunch, Dad, Fred, George, Teddy, and I flooed to the ministry and walked to the trial room.

As we were early, we took our seats that were fortunately next to each other.

At 14:00 in the afternoon, most of the lords and ladies have assembled and took their respective seats.

Madam Bones arrived and and so did Kingsley, who was elected the minister, and sat down in their places. Then came the Chief Warlock, Darren Woodsworth, and took his place.

"Bring in Andromeda Tonks." Amelia requested.

When Andromeda was brought in, Teddy held me tight and didn't even look at her. I hugged him closer to show him that I would not go anywhere unless I was called to justify myself for taking Teddy from her.

Madam Bones gave me an apologetic look. I just smiled at her, saying it would be fine.

"Andromeda Tonks, do accept that you were torturing your grandson Edward Lupin with the tickling charm for too long that he could not breathe in the name of training?" Amelia asked.

"That is his training. He has to get stronger." Andomeda said.

"He is strong enough. Him being here after what we witnessed from his godfather's memory is proof enough of his strength." Amelia said.

Andromeda looked at us and wanted to curse when one of the aururs silenced her.

"Give her veritaserum." Amelia said.

When they poured a few drops of the serum in her mouth, her eyes became glossy.

"What is your name?" Amelia asked.

"Andromeda Tonks."

"When were you born?"

"May 12, 1953."

"The veritaserum is working." Amelia said to the lords and ladies present at the trial. "Do accept using the tickling charm for long durations on Edward Lupin?" She asked Andromeda.

"Yes."

"Do you think it is a useful method of training?"

"Yes. It increases your pain tolerance."

"Who asked you to do it?"

"Albus Dumbledore."

"Do you think he is right?"

"Yes."

"Was Nyphadora Lupin nee Tonks present when he asked you to train your grandson in such a cruel way?"

"Yes. She was fine with the training."

"Why did Dumbledore ask you to train young Lupin?"

"To defeat Harry when he turns dark."

Amelia sighed. "Why would Harry Potter-Black turn dark?"

"He had a piece of horcrux in him. It might affect Harry."

"Do you know that he walked right to the dark lord after he knew that he had a soul piece inside him to sacrifice himself so that the dark lord would be mortal and one of us could finish him off?"

"Yes."

"Then why do you think he would still have it in him? We all know that the dark lord is no more."

"Dumbledore said he would still have some influence in his thought process."

Dad was fuming beside me. He knew not to interrupt, or he would have gone down there to give her a piece of his thoughts, and so were my twins.

"When the piece could not influence him when it was in him, do you think it would after it was destroyed?"

"Dumbledore said he would turn dark and only Teddy could defeat him."

"What types of training did you give Young Lupin?"

"I would put him under the tickling charm for  10 minutes to 15 minutes with some break in between."

"Do you feel guilty for being the cause of his pain?"

"No. He should thank me for making him strong."

"Lord Potter-Black, would you like to ask any questions?" Amelia asked.

I nodded as I gave Teddy to Fred and whispered, "I will be back soon, champ. Stay with Fred until then, alright?"

Teddy nodded.

I walked down to where Andromeda was and asked, "Did you get any help from anyone?"

"Yes. Dumbledore came at times to test Teddy."

My blood was boiling. I put my occlumency shields to the maximum and asked, "What did he do?"

"He did the same I used to. He used the tickling charm. He used to use the stinging hex at times but only mild."

"Did he come to you this year after the death of the dark lord?"

"Yes, he came twice."

"When did he come?"

"Last month after you dropped him and a week ago."

"Did he do anything else?"

"He tried to block Teddy's metamorphmagus skill, but it didn't work."

I turned to Amelia and said that I was done and walked back to my seat and took Teddy into my arms, and hugged him close.

"They will pay for it, Teddy, I promise." I whispered.

"Administer the antidote." Amelia said.

When the auror gave the antidote, Andromeda panicked.

"Andromeda Tonks, you have been guilty for abusing a child, for allowing another person to abuse the child, and verbally demeaning the child. You will be losing your right to being his guardian, and you will be paying the present guardian, Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, a total of 100,000 galleons for trying to train his own godson against him and trying to defame him and the houses he is lord to indirectly, allowing a skill that Edward Lupin was blessed with to be blocked, and 2 years in Azkaban." The Chief Warlock said.

Andromeda started screaming, but the aurors dragged her away from the room, and the session was closed.

When we fought our way to the floo and flooed home, Remus and Sirius were waiting for us.

"What happened?" Remus asked.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When Remus asked what happened, I told him that I'd tell him when we got to the hall and sat.

"Adromeda has been sent to Azkaban for what she has done, and two more crimes added to Dumbledore." Dad said as he sat down.

Teddy was not letting go of me, so I hugged him as I sat, and Fred and George put their hands on his legs, telling him that they were with him.

"She accepted that she tried to hurt Teddy." I said.

"She also said that Nyphadora was okay with the training as long as Teddy got famous." Fred said.

"She said that Dumbledore also tried to train Teddy whenever he came." George said.

"He not only used the tickling charm but also mild stinging charm." My twins said.

"That was not all. That old bastard tried to block Teddy's metamorphmagus ability." I said.

Remus' eyes were amber, but he was still seated.

"I know, Moony. I know your blood is boiling after listening to what he's done to your son, but trust me, so is mine. I know for a fact that we would get Dumbledore to ourselves to punish as the damage he's done to me is the highest ever seen and recorded. Molly would be given to Arthur and the Prewett twins for trying to block their soul bond, feeding love potions, and illegally adopting two children into the line of Weasley, and blocking the soul bond between Fred, George, and me thanks to the Olde rules written by Lady Magic herself. I know for a fact that Arthur would rather give her to us than see her face ever again.
So be patient. We'll get them, eventually." I said. Fred and George agreed with me.

Moony nodded. A few moments later, his eyes turned back to normal.

"Will I see Granny again, Harry?" Teddy asked.

"You won't, Teddy. She is on her way to the prison." I said as I pat his head.

"You said that we would get the old man and Molly. What did they do?" He asked.

"You want to know?" I asked.

He nodded.

"Okay. My name, Teddy, was supposed to be Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin. You see, Severus Snape is my bearer, the one gave birth to me, and Tom over there is my father." I said as I pointed at Dad and Tom.

"He took me away from Dad and put me with the Potters. They renamed me as Harry James Potter. Sirius later adopted me, so I became Harry James Sirius Potter-Black. He, along with Molly, blocked the soul bond between Fred and George and me." I said.

"What is a soul bond, Harry?" He asked.

"It is a bond that tells you who your other half is. Your wife or husband, based on the gender of the mate. Other than family, only your soulmate would love you without any conditions." I said.

"So, Papa and Uncle Sirius are soulmates?" He asked.

"Yes, Teddy. But, can you tell me how you know that." I asked.

"I see a red thread from your finger to Fred and George and from Fred and George to you. Uncle Severus and Uncle Tom have a thread connecting each other. So I thought that Papa and Uncle Sirius were also soulmates." Teddy said.

Being shocked was an understatement. He could see who were soulmates.

"Do we have a thread too, Teddy?" James asked.

Teddy saw his hand and then Lily's hand and nodded. "You have a thread to Aunt Lily." He said.

"What about me, Teddy?" Regulus asked.

"You have one, but I don't know where the end is. It is going out to the door." He said as he pointed the door.

"Teddy, can we go to the bank?" I asked.

"Okay." He said as he hugged me again.

"Are you thinking of getting him an inheritance test?" Remus asked.

"Yes. If the man tried to block his metamorphmagus ability, he could have tried some other blocks as well. And you six are coming with me. Put your cloaks on. We are getting you new identities." I said

"Will I still be a Black?" Sirius asked.

"You, Regulus, James, and Tom will have your own surnames, but I don't think I can give the Lordships back to you. It would look suspicious." I said.

They smiled and nodded.

"Lily and Remus, I think you know that you will be taking Potter and Black last names as you are their mates." I said.

They nodded.

A few minutes later, we flooed to the bank.

When Rantoul saw us coming, he showed us to a separate room.

"May your gold keep flowing, Rantoul." I said.

"And may your enemies lie at your feet, Lord Slytherin-Gaunt." Rantoul said.

"It is Hadrian as you know Rantoul." I said with a smile.

"What can I do for you, Hadrian?" He asked.

"You must have heard that Dumbledore tried to block the Black Family trait in my godson, Edward Lupin. I want an inheritance test done for him so that I could be at peace knowing that he didn't block any, or if he did, I want them broken so that he would not suffer in a long run.
I would like new identities for James and Lily Potter, Sirius and Regulus Black, Remus Lupin, and Tom Riddle." I said.

Rantoul looked at Tom and said, "Finally got your soul back in one piece. It is good to have you back, Tom."

"Thank you, Rantoul." Tom replied with a smile.

Rantoul got up to get the paper and the ritual dagger. He placed it in front of me.

I turned Teddy around in my lap so that he was facing Rantoul and said, "Teddy, the old man who hurt you tried to block your skill to change forms. I think he might have tried to block other talents, too." I said.

Teddy looked at me and nodded.

"I know it is scary, but I promise that it won't be too painful. We need seven drops of blood from your hand." I said.

He nodded as he put his hand in mine.

I smiled. I took the dagger and very carefully poked his finger. He hissed in pain, but he didn't do anything else. Once I got seven drops to fall on the sheet, I healed his hand and hugged him.

A few moments later, words formed on the paper.

"You see the test results. I will go collect the family trees of the Blacks, Potters, and Gaunts so that they can adopt new names." Rantoul said as he walked out of the room.

I picked the paper up to read, and once I got to his soulmate, I knew my suspicions were right. There were a number of blocks to his magic and other abilities.

Chapter Text

Edward Remus Lupin-Potter's Inheritance Test Report
Name: Edward Remus Lupin-Potter
Father's name: Remus John Lupin
Mother's name: Nyphadora Vulpecula Lupin nee Tonks
Godfather: Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin
God siblings: None
Mate: Unknown (not born yet) (bond blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Magical Guardian: Andromeda Tonks (unavailable), Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin

Heirships:
Heir to the House of Lupin (eligible to claim at age 11) (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)

Lordships:
None

Abilities:
Metamorphmagus (10% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Natural Occlumens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Natural Legilimens (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Wolf speech (100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Animagus: Silver Wolf (developing, as core still not completely developed) (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)

Magic:
Core: 600 (Above Average) (30% blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Core Type: Gray (blocked by A.P.W.B.D)
Affinity: Gray (blocked by A.P.W.B.D) (forcibly turned light)
Creature: None

Potions:
Loyalty potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D and Andromeda Tonks (administered by A.P.W.B.D)
Trust potions: keyed to A.P.W.B.D (administered by A.P.W.B.D)

Charms and other curses:
None

Other blocks:
Wandless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D
Wordless magic: 100% blocked by A.P.W.B.D

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When Teddy turned around to see what we were seeing, he saw the report we were holding.

"Harry, who is my soulmate?" He asked.

"I don't know, Teddy. Your soulmate is not born yet. So the magic doesn't know their name." I said.

He nodded.

"Teddy, there are blocks on your magic. The old man who came to train you has put some bad things on you and your magic. We have to take them off, or it will hurt you in the future." I said as I looked at him.

"Will you be there?" He asked.

"He can be with you, Heir Lupin. He is your guardian, and you are still very young, so you would need someone you like with you during the removal of the bad things in you." Rantoul said as he walked in with three big bundles in his hand and placed them on his desk.

"Will it hurt him?" I asked.

"We will put him to sleep so that it would not hurt, but when he wakes up, he might feel weird, so we require you to be with him so that he doesn't panic." Rantoul said.

"No sleep. No sleep." Teddy shouted as he hugged me. It looks like he is scared to let go of me when we are not home.

"Then, it would pain a lot, youngling. It is too painful for you to bear. Ask your guardian." Rantoul said.

Teddy was still hugging me tight and mumbling about not sleeping. "Teddy, it really hurts. You have to sleep. I will be there with you. Trust me, Teddy. The moment you open your eyes, you will see me." I said as I rubbed his back.

"Promise?" He asked.

"Promise. Even when you sleep, I'll hold your hand. I won't let go." I said when he finally looked at me.

"Come with me." Rantoul said.

I followed him. Fred and George looked like they wanted to come along, so Rantoul called them as well after Teddy asked for them.

When he was put to sleep, Rantoul said, "If you insist that you hold his hand, let me warn you, you will experience the pain he has to. That is the reason we do not let anyone hold the person undergoing a purge."

I smiled at him. "I can take it. I want to know too. I want to know so that I can make the coot feel the same pain. Go ahead." I said.

"Hades, are you sure?" My twins asked.

"Yes. I would have asked for a purge for the both of you, but Mortem already explained that it would be gone after your transformation. I would hold both of you the same way. I would want to know." I said with a smile.

They nodded. They knew I would not change my mind.

Rantoul started to chant in gobbledygook. After I while, I started to feel the pain. But it was not intense. But Teddy would not be able to take the pain.

20 minutes later, Rantoul stopped the chant and canceled the sleep spell on Teddy.

When he started to open his eyes, he scrunched his face in discomfort.

"I know it feels weird, Teddy. But you have to open your eyes. It will be gone in some time." I said softly.

He slowly opened his eyes and saw that I was still holding his hand. He smiled and asked for a hug as his body was still weak after the purge.

I smiled as I lifted him up and hugged him. He called for my twins, too.

They smiled as they walked to me and hugged the both of us. "Good job, Teddy. You have been really brave munchkin." They said.

"I want a prize." Teddy said.

"What about I cook all your favorite dishes for lunch and dinner today?" I asked.

Teddy nodded as he rested his head on my shoulder when Fred and George pulled back from the hug but still had their hands on his back.

We walked out of the ritual chamber and saw that James, Sirius, and Tom were in a very serious discussion.

"What are they discussing?" I asked dad as he walked to us when he saw us.

"They planning on being connected through some link so that all of them could stay with you. Well, I plan on moving to your house. Is that okay with you?" He asked.

"I would like it very much. I have had enough of being alone at home most of the time. If all of you were around, it would feel good." I said.

My twins and Teddy nodded in agreement.

"So Papa, Uncle Sirius, Uncle Sev, Uncle Tom, Uncle Regulus, Uncle James, and Aunt Lily would be with us?" Teddy asked.

"They will, Teddy. But you forgot about George and me. We will be staying with you as well." Fred said with a pout.

"I know you would not leave Harry. I wanted them with us, too. I like them." Teddy replied with a cheeky smile.

I could not hold it any longer. I started laughing after looking at the expression on the twins. They were out of words. Dad was also smiling as he ruffled Teddy's hair.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When we walked to Tom, James, and Sirius, they looked at me all of a sudden.

"The entire wizarding world knows you as Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, and we thought that it would be better for you to remain that way." Tom said.

I looked at Dad, and he nodded. When my parents had no problem, I didn't have any problem. "You just need to know who you are, and that is all we want." Dad said. I nodded with a smile.

"My dad, Flaemont Potter, had a cousin, Augustus Potter. He was a squib, so he lived in seclusion. He died a few years ago. I could could be his son. We could make it look like he married a squib, too, and hence, I am still a pureblood. He almost looked like dad, and my appearance wouldn't have to be changed. The age would also be perfect as he was almost 10 years younger than dad." James said.

"Did you decide a name?" I asked.

"Yes. Charlus Augustus Potter. In honor of my grandfather, who looked after my dad's cousin, and didn't throw him out when they learned that he was a squib like a few families." James said.

I nodded.

"That would make you my uncle. Okay. Not bad. What about Lily?" I asked.

"We met in the town I was raised. I didn't attend Hogwarts. We found out that she was witch as well and taught her what we knew. Her name would be Lillianne Gray. After she married me, she is now Lillianne Potter." James said.

I nodded. It seemed nice. Lily also liked the name. She could still be called Lily, short for her name, Lillianne.

"My mother had a brother, Alphard Black. He was not known to many people. I could be his son. Not many people know that he died a few years ago. My name could still be Sirius Black with the change in the middle name to Alphard. Regulus could still have the name Regulus with Draconis as his middle name. No one would question us as the Blacks have been known to have the same names.
My uncle hated mom, so he could have named us the same as her sons to prove to her that we could do better than her own." Sirius said.

I nodded. That was good.

"I would be Atlas Hemming. I met Siri during my visit to Britain. We clicked instantly and decided to date. When we knew we were each other's mates, we got married. My name would be Atlas Black nee Hemming. I was homeschooled by my parents, so I didn't take any of the O.W.Ls or N.E.W.Ts." Remus said.

"Did you really choose Atlas so that Siri could still call you Moony? And Hemming? Doesn't it mean shape-shifting?" I asked.

Remus smiled at me. I shook my head.

"Is Papa changing his name?" Teddy asked.

"Yes, Teddy. Everyone believes that Remus is dead. And it would be a big problem if people knew he came back. So we are changing his name so that no one can figure out he is Remus." My twins said.

Teddy nodded.

I looked at Tom.

"Nothing much is known about Morfin Gaunt, my uncle. I know that he liked a woman who lived near the Gaunt Shack. That woman went missing a few years later. She is now dead. I look like I am in my thirties, so I could be his grandson. When my parents found out I had magic, they gave me off to him, and he raised me. The name could be Marvolo Salazar Gaunt.
He died after a few years. I was almost of age, so I lived by myself. When I turned 18, I came to the bank to know that I was also a Slytherin through blood. As the heirship was already taken and I was the secondary Heir, I took my share of money from the Slytherin vault and lived in seclusion." Tom said.

"How would you know me then?" I asked.

"When I heard that Voldemort was killed, I wrote a letter to you, asking for a meeting. Since I belonged to the same line, I wanted to let you know that I would not avenge him. You agreed." Tom said.

"I felt a little pity on you and started to look into your past. When I knew what happened, I was enraged, and then I met you to have a talk.
When Marvolo writes a letter, you didn't know if you could trust him or not, so you asked me to come along, just in case." Dad said.

"When I saw him with you during the meeting, I fell for him. As I am still asking for forgiveness, I just thought that it would seem like I was trying to court him." Tom said.

"Okay. The stories match perfectly. We could slightly alter Remus's face so that the scars would be gone. Tom can be the same. James, I am sorry, but you and Lily need a few tweaks in your appearance, or people will identify you. The same goes for Siri and Regulus. People know how you look like thanks to the Prophet for publishing your pictures from your school days." I said.

They nodded.

Rantoul called them into the ritual chamber one by one to alter their looks.

When they came out, they looked similar, yet different. Remus's scars were gone. He looked better. His eyes were now emerald green. Sirius looked a little more regal with the cheekbone and jaw line modification. Regulus also looked better. He almost looked like his father, Orion, for a minute. James looked like his father, more strict but with an easy-going attitude. Lily's hair was changed from red to dirty blonde, and her eye color was changed to blue. She had a better cheekbone structure.

Tom looked almost the same. His eyes were changed from red to blue. His skin has been tanned a little instead of the pale white. His hair has a wavy look.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
With the new looks, they decided to go by the names they chose.

"What about their O.W.Ls and N.E.W.T.s?" I asked Rantoul.

"Marvolo Gaunt, Sirius, and Regulus Black will have theirs changed to the appropriate dates. Charlus, Lillianne, and Atlas would have to take the tests if they want any jobs. But if they do, they could apply as curse-breakers for the bank." Rantoul said.

"I am a werewolf. How can I work?" Atlas asked.

"You have been reborn now. Only your wolf senses remain in your soul. Not the wolf form. You can say that you have heightened senses. You are not a werewolf anymore. You can work anywhere now." Rantoul said.

Atlas smiled and nodded.

"We will take the tests when the ministry conducts it." Charlus said.

"They will conduct O.W.Ls and N.E.W.T.s next month." I said.

"We will take them next month." Atlas said.

"Want to go for a walk now. People should know that you are on Hades' side." My twins said with evil smiles on their faces.

Charlus and Lily nodded.

Atlas stopped them. "Do you even know what would happen if we step out of the bank with Hadrian?" He asked.

They shook their head.

"Utter chaos. You do not know how famous he is." Dad said.

"Is it because of me?" Marvolo asked.

Dad glared at Marvolo. "Do you still need to ask? Though half of the blame lies on the coot as well." Dad said.

"You can come along with me to Dumbledore's hearing in the Wizengamot. People will realize that you are by my side." I said.

They nodded.

"I would like to claim my Lordship for house Prince." Dad said.

Rantoul nodded and went to get the Lord ring of House of Prince.

Another goblin came in and said, "Arthur Weasley and the Prewett twins would like to meet your mates, Lord Potter-Black."

"Please ask them to come in." I said.

The goblin left the room, and Arthur and the Prewett twins arrived along with Rantoul.

"Please put it on Lord Prince. It has been waiting for a long time now." Rantoul said as he gave the ring to dad.

Dad nodded and took the ring and put it on his right index finger. It glowed and adjusted to dad's finger.

"Congratulations, Lord Prince." Rantoul said.

Dad gave a nod.

"I received a letter from DMLE. Molly, Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione will have their hearing tomorrow." Arthur said.

"It must have been delivered to Grimmauld Place. We have been here for over an hour." I said.

"If they say that she would be given to us, I would ask you to take her and do what you want. I would not see her anymore. Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione, I don't know what to do with them." Arthur said.

"How about giving them enough knowledge about the muggle world, obliviating them so that they do not remember that they are magical, bound any magic remaining in them and leaving them there with some money enough for them to survive for a year with that alone?" I said.

When I saw Arthur's shocked face, I said, "I know you disowned them, but I do know that you still feel for them, Arthur. I know you don't want them dead. This is the only choice, or they will be thrown into Azkaban."

"Thank you, Hadrian." Arthur said.

I just smiled.

"What are you doing?" The Prewett twins asked.

"We came here to test if Teddy had any blocks and Charms on him." Fred said.

"Turns out that he did have a few. Dumbledore messed with his magic as well." George said.

"We also came here to get these people new identities." My twins said.

"What are they called now?" Arthur asked.

"Charlus Augustus Potter, you know me as James Flaemont Potter." Charlus said.

"Lillianne Potter nee Gray, you know me as Lily Potter. You can call me Lily, though." Lily said.

"Welcome back, Charlus and Lily." Arthur said.

Charlus and Lily smiled at Arthur.

"Atlas Black nee Hemming, you know me as Remus Lupin." Atlas said.

"You have changed a lot. I could not tell it was you." Arthur said.

Atlas just smiled.

"Sirius Alphard Black, same old Sirius." Sirius said.

"Good to see you again, Sirius." Arthur said.

"Regulus Draconis Black, you knew me as Regulus Arcturus Black." Regulus said.

"Nice to meet you personally, Regulus." Arthur said.

"Same here, Arthur." Regulus replied with a small smile.

"Marvolo Salazar Gaunt." Marvolo said.

Arthur almost took a step back. He knew he was talking to Lord Voldemort.

"Please do not fear me. I know what I have done. I do not want people to fear me." Marvolo said.

"Harry, who are they?" Teddy asked as he looked at the Prewett twins and Arthur.

"They are our dad and uncles, Teddy." My twins said.

"Then, why is there a thread between your dad and uncles?" Teddy asked.

Rantoul asked, "Youngling, can you see the thread between them?"

Teddy nodded.

"He is gifted Hadrian. Only a few can see the bond lines between mates. Do not let anything happen to him." Rantoul said.

"He is my godson, Rantoul. I shall never let anything happen to him." I said.

Rantoul nodded.

"May your gold overflow, sir Rantoul." I said.

"May your enemies lie at your feet, Lord Potter-Black." Rantoul greeted back.

Then we left the room and walked out of the bank.

Arthur and the Prewett twins apparated to the Burrow.

The rest of us apparated to Grimmauld Place.

Kreacher appeared. "There is a letter from the Wizengamot, Lord Black." He said and disappeared.

We walked to the lounge. The letter was placed on the table.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Fred and George opened the letter and read it. "It is a notice from the DMLE. Says that there would be hearing for Molly, Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione tomorrow at 10 in the morning. They ask that you come along with the both of us." They said.

I nodded.

"Charlus, I want you to represent house Potter for me. Sirius and Regulus, I want you to represent the house of Black. Gryffindor and Peverell, I will represent. Marvolo, I would ask you to represent the house of Slytherin. Lily, you could stay by Charlus, and Atlas could stay by Sirius." I said.

"You want us to represent our houses?" Charlus asked.

"I don't want so many votes with me. The light side, the ones who follow Dumbledore without a question, would think that I wanted the coot dead, so I am doing all this." I said.

They nodded.

"What about the houses of the dark side that were given to you? You also have those votes." Fred asked.

"Draco always voted for those. Lucius voted for the house of Malfoy, and Draco voted for the remaining houses from the dark side that were given to me." I said.

"Father asked the both of us to represent the house of Prewett. He knows that uncles are not completely fine yet." George said.

"That is okay." I said.

The floo flared.

Draco stepped out of the flames and dusted his robes.

"Did you receive the letter?" Draco asked.

I nodded.

"Still the same?" He asked.

"Yes. Vote for the houses that I have been given. I will vote for houses Gryffindor, Peverell, Emrys, and Lefay. Marvolo would represent the house of Slytherin, Charlus, you know him as James, will represent house Potter, and Sirius and Regulus will represent the house of Black. Fred and George are going to represent house of Prewett. Dad obviously will represent the house of Prince." I said

"Longbottom and Lovegood?" Draco asked.

"House of Longbottom, Fortescue and Hufflepuff will be represented by Neville. I think Luna would represent the house of Lovegood and Wesia." I said.

"That would mean almost three-fourths of the Wizengamot being on your side." Draco said.

"I am glad for that." I said.

"If they were given to you, what do you want to do?" Draco asked. He knew they would be given to me. They have ruined my life from the beginning.

"I told Arthur that I would like their memories of the magical world erased, magic bound, and be thrown in the muggle world with some money to stay alive." I said.

"I think that was for Arthur?" Draco asked.

"How do you know Hades so well?" My twins asked as they hugged me and Teddy, who was in my arms.

"You were not the only ones observing him. I know what he will do in certain situations. But do not worry, I observed him in the rival's perspective." Draco said.

My twins nodded.

"I shall be going then." Draco said as he took a handful of the powder and threw it into the flame and said his address.

"Uncle Draco seems nice, too." Teddy said from my arms.

"He is a nice person, Teddy." I said with a smile.

The next day, all of us got ready to go to the Wizengamot.

At 9:30 in the morning, we flooed to the ministry. Walked to the court and sat took place a feats beside Draco and Licius.

They nodded at us when they saw us.

By 10, everyone was present in the courtroom.

The Chief Warlock, the Minister of Magic, and the head of DMLE made their way to their seats.

"Is there any change in the votes, or are there any new houses joining this session?" The Chief Warlock asked.

I got up and said, "I would like to request for the votes of The Most Ancient and Noble Houses of Peverell, Gryffindor, Slytherin, Emrys, and Lefay, along with my votes for the Most Ancient and Noble Houses of Potter and Black to be counted." I said.

The Chief Warlock nodded when the magic in the court didn't detect any lie.

Dad got up and said, "I would like to request the votes of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Prince to be counted."

The Chief Warlock nodded when there was no lie detected by the magic.

"We are here for the hearing of Molly No Name, Ronald No Name, Ginevra No Name, and Hermione No Name. Please proceed." The Chief Warlock said.

Amelia nodded at the auror on the stage. He walked into the room and got Molly, Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione into the court.

As three other aurors held Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione, the one who went in, got Molly to the center of the court and made her sit on the chair that was conjured by the Unspeakable. He them chained her to the chair.

"Molly No Name, you are charged with illegal blocking of soul bond between Lord Potter-Black and Heirs Prewett, and between Arthur Weasley and Lords Prewett. You are also charged for making an illegal marriage contract between Lord Potter-Black and Ginevra No Name. You have also helped in giving Lord Potter-Black the love potion and various other potions. You have also cheated on your former husband, Arthur Weasley, and gave him love potions. You also have blood adopted your youngest children into the Weasley family without the consent of Lord Weasley. How do you plead?" Amelia asked.

"Not guilty." Molly said.

"I would request for the use of veritaserum." Amelia requested the Chief Warlock.

"Please raise your hand for the use of veritaserum." The Chief Warlock said.

Almost everyone raised their hands.

I had to hide the smirk that was forming on my face.

"Permission granted." The Chief Warlock said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
The aurur poured three drops of veritaserum in Molly's mouth.

When her eyes clouded, Madam Bones asked the same questions that were asked when they were being interrogated back in the Burrow.

Molly gave the same replies.

Most of the Lords and Ladies were disgusted when they heard her.

When the antidote was given to Molly, her face paled at remembering the answers she gave. "Please forgive me. It was all Dumbledore. I never wanted to do it." She tried to put the blame on Dumbledore.

"Molly No Name, your answers gave your intent. Please do not waste the time of the court." The Chief Warlock said.

"Please light your wands if she has to be punished." The Minister of Magic said.

Most of the wands, along with ours, were raised and glowing at the tip.

The Minister of Magic, the Chief Warlock, and Madam Bones discussed among them for a few minutes.

"Molly No Name, for all the crimes you have committed, you have to be sentenced to Azkaban for life. But the breaking and sealing soulmate bonds of both your children and your former husband have gone beyond the crimes of this time.
So, we decided to obey the Olde rules layed by Lady Magic herself. You will be given to your former husband, Lord Arthur Weasley. He could do what he wanted with you.
But he should make sure you are dead by the end of the next 24 hours." The Chief Warlock declared.

Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione were brought forward together.

"I do not want to listen to the say they are not guilty. We already obtained their side of the answer from Molly No Name. Please raise your wands if you want to use the veritaserum." The Chief Warlock said.

All the Lords and Ladies, along with us, raised out wands.

The three of them were given veritaserum at once. The interrogation was faster this time.

The same reaction was given by the lords and ladies. They wanted them gone. So, all of them voted for them being punished.

"It is the same as Molly No Name, but you will be given to Lord Potter-Black, Fredrick, and George Weasleys since it is their lives you have affected the most." The Chief Warlock said.

After they were dragged out of the court, Chief Warlock said, "Please gather again here after two days. Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore will be having his hearing. Thank you."

The Minister of Magic, The Chief Warlock, and Madam Bones left the hall. Slowly, all the Lords and Ladies started to leave the hall.

Draco walked to us. "How does it feel?" He asked my twins.

"Honeatly, calming. We would not need to bear with her any longer." My twins said.

"Be careful. That old man still has a lot of followers." Draco warned me.

I nodded as we walked out of the hall together.

When we reached home, Fred and George were trying to rub their chests as if they were in pain. I knew immediately that their transformation began.

I gave Teddy to Atlas. "Teddy, can you stay with your papa for today. Fred and George are not feeling well. I will have to take care of them." I said as I looked at him.

When Teddy saw Fred and George in pain, he asked, "Will they be okay?"

I nodded.

"Be okay, Fred, George, you promised to play with me all day tomorrow." Teddy said.

"We will." My twins replied.

I nodded at dad and held their hands and apparated them to their flat above their store.

I lay them down on the bed and held their hands and imagined taking all their pain to myself, just like Mortem had instructed.

When their faces calmed down, they held my hand tighter.

"Is it too much?" They asked.

I shook my head.

"Yours will hurt, but not as much as mine. Since my magic is flowing in you right now, the effects will be faster and less painful." I said.

"How long, Hades?" Fred asked.

"Eight to ten hours max." I replied.

They sighed in relief.

"Should we talk something to distract you from the pain?" George asked.

"Maybe." I said.

"Do you want to know when we started to fall for you?" My twins asked.

I nodded. I really wanted to know.

"It was back in your first year. You were the only one who called us with the correct names no matter how much we tried to confuse you. You were so cute that it made us protective of you." Fred said.

"We knew you get nightmares, but when you shared it with the both of us first, instead of Ron or Hermione, we felt that you were trying to open up to us." George said.

"When tried to solve the reason behind the petrifications, we were attracted to your courage. When you got Ginny back with you, we were impressed. But the moment we saw blood in your cloak, we nearly thought you would die." Fred said.

"In your third year, when we saw you asked McGonagall to allow you to Hogsmeade, we decided to give you the map so that you would never put that dejected face again. We realized we were deeply in love with you without us knowing when we fell so badly. We just couldn't see you unhappy." George said.

"We were shocked that your name came out of the Goblet. We knew you would never do that. So we stood by your side. When we saw the Dragon, the souls just left our bodies. When you didn't come out of the water even after the time was up, we wanted to jump in to get you out." They said.

"The total Umbridge matter was really passing us off. So we decided to just revolt. But we delayed our plans when you said you would tech DADA yourself. That gave us the chance to be closer to you." Fred said.

"But the end of that year was the worst. You lost, Sirius. The cry you gave when he fell through the veil broke our heart. We wanted you to stay with us, and so did Atlas, but the coot wanted you back in with your relatives." George said.

"The day we felt like dying was when Hagrid had you in his arms and were lying there dead." They said.

"I wasn't completely dead." I said.

"We know." They said as they looked at me with eyes that said 'never do that again'.

"When Ginny said she wanted to marry you, we knew we never had the chance. It broke our hearts, but we wanted you to be happier than us with you." Fred said.

"So we decided to just be friendly with you. But you had to know, it was really tough for us." George said.

"When you came to us and gave that inheritence test papers, you don't know how angry we were. They made us lose the chance to be with you. The potions, charms, and other blocks infuriated us even more." They said.

"We want to take some revenge on Marvolo." My twins said after some time.

I nodded. "Ask dad. You got my permission." I said.

They gave their trademark smile filled with mischief sparking in the eyes.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
After a few hours, "The process is reaching the end. Brace yourself. It will be a little tough journey. Mortem will explain your duties as my mates. Bear with him. The list is quite long." I said. I was almost grunting the words out. The pain was really high. I'm glad I took the pain from them.

They nodded.

A few moments later, their bodies started to become cold.

I know they were in the Death Realm. I know Mortem wouldn't hurt them, but I still am worried.

An hour later, their bodies started to get back to normal temperature. Their souls were coming back.

Slowly, they opened their eyes.

"Hades." They said as they smiled when they saw me.

"I'm right here. Take some rest. We can go back to Grimmauld tomorrow." I said.

They nodded.

"The place was beautiful. Mortem explained how we can support you while you do your work." They said.

I smiled at them.

The next day, when we went back to Grimmauld, I changed my clothes. I wore the same ones as yesterday since I didn't get another pair with me.

When I walked out wearing another pair, Fred gave me a coat. "We know you like to wear leather coats. Try this one." He said. George nodded.

I smiled and took the coat from them. Since I was already in a black pant and white dress shirt, I wore the coat. It fits me correctly.

"We got this one for your birthday. But after we saw the gifts you received, we decided not to give it that day." George said.

"Harry." Teddy shouted as he came running to me.

I picked him up.

"Fred, George, are you okay?" Teddy asked.

"We are fine, champ. Wanna play?" George said.

"Breakfast, them you can play." Lily said from the kitchen.

"Nice coat pup." Sirius said.

"Fred and George gifted it." I said with a smile.

"It suits you." Dad said as he walked into the hall.

I smiled at him.

"Where's Atlas and Marvolo?" I asked.

"Atlas will be coming down shortly." Sirius and Regulus said.

"Marvolo went out for something." Dad said.

"You let him out of your sight?" I asked.

"Had to. He begged me for a while, though." Dad said with a smirk.

I shook my head.

Lily finished making breakfast, so all of us walked to the dining room. The food was delicious.

We walked to the lounge after eating. Teddy had gotten the chess board and started playing with Fred and George.

"What do you think will happen to the coot?" Dad asked.

"He will be given to Hadrian and Neville for what he had done. But if he knows that Hadrian is Marvolo's son, it might take a different turn." Sirius said.

"He doesn't know that." Dad said.

"Where is he, though? He isn't back yet." I said.

"Kreacher." Regulus called.

"Yes master Regulus." Kreacher said as he appeared beside Regulus.

"Do you know where Marvolo went to?" Regulus asked.

Kreacher nodded. "Master Marvolo is at Riddle mansion." He said.

"Why did he go there?" Dad asked. He was almost shaking, remembering the place where Marvolo was lord Voldemort.

Kreacher shook his head.

"I'll be right back." I said.

"Where are you going?" Dad and my twins asked.

"To get him back." I said.

"Hadrian, we don't know in what state of mind he is in right now." Dad said. I know he was worried about me, but he was more worried about Marvolo's mental state.

"I'll be fine, Dad. I can hold my ground against him if he is in his Voldemort state." I said.

Fred and George wanted to come too but I asked them to stay. I know they are strong, but I don't want them hurt. Especially by Marvolo. I don't think I'd ever forgive him if they got hurt.

I apparated to the Riddle mansion.

When I walked in, I felt his magic all around the place.

I walked in the direction where I felt the power coming from.

He was right there, at the center of the mansion, at the hall.

I was ready. My wand was in my hand. "Marvolo?" I called out.

He turned around to look at me. But his eyes were red instead of the blue.

"Hadrian. What are you doing here?" He asked.

"To get you back home." I said.

"Where is Severus?" Marvolo asked.

"At Grimmauld. This place traumatized him, I guess. When Kreacher said you were here, he held the chair arm rest a lot tighter than normal." I said.

"He is scared of me." Marvolo said.

"He isn't." I said.

"He always has his wand at the ready when he's with me." Marvolo said.

I sighed. "He has seen a lot happening around him. He is just ready for whatever life throws at him. Even I have a wand with me at the ready. That doesn't mean I am scared of my mates. He just doesn't want to lose what he has." I said.

"But, he hasn't seen me in the way he used to. The love in his eyes is missing." He said.

"That is your doing. Who asked you to doubt him? Who asked you to insult him after knowing him? Who asked you to torture the crap out of him?" I asked.

"I know. But, I was out of mind then." Marvolo said.

"He knows that." I said.

"Then why?" Marvolo asked.

"Why don't you ask him yourself?" I asked.

"What if he says he hates me now, for all that I have to him and you." Marvolo said. He was shaking. He was honestly scared of dad's response.

"You won't know until you try." I said.

"I'm still scared. What if he doesn't want me anymore?" He asked.

"If he didn't want you in his life, he would've thrown you out of the house when he knew it was you. He wants you, but he still thinks you might leave him." I said.

"I won't leave him." Marvolo said.

"Then show that to him." I said. "Make him believe that you will be by his all the time."

Marvolo nodded and walked to me. "Can I hug you?" He asked.

I nodded.

When he hugged me, I just put one arm around him. It was a little weird hugging him.

"You do have to remember that I will forgive you only when dad forgives you." I said when I was out of the hug.

Marvolo nodded.

"Can I ask you something?" I said as we were walking out of the mansion.

Marvolo nodded.

"Why are your eyes red now?" I asked.

"They... They are red?" Marvolo asked.

I nodded.

"This shouldn't be happening. This is bad." He said.

"What will happen if they turn red?" I asked.

Chapter Text

Hadrian's POV
"Marvolo?" I called when he didn't reply.

"Hadrian, do me a favor and bind me to something. Take my wand away from me." Marvolo said.

I knew he wasn't joking. He tried his best to stay calm to reassure me, but I knew he was scared.

I summoned his yew wand and binded him with magic. Then I walked him back into the mansion and bound him to a pillar.

"Now, tell me what will happen?" I asked after I had done what he had asked me to.

"Mortem had already warned me about this. If Sev or you do not acknowledge me as your family, my soul will slowly start to break. I will go back to being the cruel Voldemort you knew all your life." Marvolo said. He wasn't looking at me.

"Marvolo. Marvolo, look at me." I said.

He shook his head.

"If you don't, I will call dad." I said.

He looked at me. I saw fear in his eyes. Fear of losing his only family and turning into a monster his family hated.

"Who said I didn't acknowledge you? Technically, I did say that you are my father to Teddy. I said I would not call you father until you obtain dad's forgiveness." I said.

Marvolo was shocked. "You acknowledge that I am your father?" He asked.

I nodded.

"You just won't call me father until Sev forgives me?" Marvolo asked.

I nodded again.

"Then, why are my eyes red? You did acknowledge me, didn't you?" Marvolo asked.

"I don't know. Should I call dad?" I said.

Marvolo thought for a while and nodded.

I sent my patronus requesting dad to come to Riddle Mansion.

In a few minutes, we heard a crack sound. I knew it was dad. He slowly walked to the hall.

"What happened?" Dad asked when he saw Marvolo bound to a pillar.

"His eyes turned red. He asked me to tie him to something just as a precaution." I said.

Dad walked to Marvolo and saw that his eyes were indeed red.

"Why did it happen?" Dad asked.

"No idea. I saw him with red eyes when I came here." I said.

Marvolo gave a relieved look when I didn't let Dad know that he had to acknowledge Marvolo back as his mate.

What Marvolo didn't know was that he had already been accepted back into the family. It was just that dad was mad at him for all the crap he had done to us.

"What did Mortem say?" Dad asked.

"There was a case where his eyes would turn red, and he would go back to being Voldemort, but that has been ruled out. There must be something more?" I said.

I knew dad wanted to ask what that case was, but he gave up when he realized I wasn't going to tell him what it was.

"Are we sure Dumbledore hasn't done anything to Marvolo?" Dsd asked.

"They haven't seen each other after Marvolo came back." I said.

"Master, bad news." Mortem appeared and said.

"What happened?" I asked.

"Dumbledore. He is trying to convince people that you are the son of Voldemort so that they could kill you before they kill him. And everyone knows that only he has the magical power to stand against you if you were to go rogue." Mortem said.

I smiled. So that was the reason.

"Hadrian?" Dad called. He might have thought I had lost it.

"Thank you, Mortem." I said.

Mortem nodded and disappeared.

"I am fine, dad. It is just his tactics that are making me laugh." I said.

"Hadrian, don't tell me you are going to do what I think you are going to do." Marvolo said.

"What do you mean?" Dad asked Marvolo.

"He is planning to go to today's session with all of us and tell the truth. Tell that he is indeed our son and explain why I had to turn into Voldemort. Why I had to break my soul in two to keep myself alive." Marvolo said.

Dad looked at me. I nodded.

"That is a nice plan." Dad said.

"Severus?" Marvolo said. He couldn't believe his ears.

"It is a nice plan, Marvolo. In that way, we can tell the people why you had to do it. What I had to go through, and what Hadrian had to go through when Dumbeldore separated me and Hadrian. He can also be himself. He doesn't need to hold his perfect child demeanor every day." Dad said.

Tom thought for a while, and them smiled. He seemed to like the plan.

"What would you do if he says I am Voldemort?" Tom asked.

"He wants that. If you remember, he had a part of your soul for a while." I said.

Tom nodded.

"He must have done something to that piece of soul. I know it was fairly a big part of the soul. He could have tampered a little and made sure you retained your red eyes, eyes that described Voldemort best. Because you got back recently, it might have taken some time for the tampering to come to effect since it was a God who got you back." I said.

"Makes sense. But what if people go against you?" Dad asked.

"They won't." I said as I released Marvolo from the binds.

"What makes you so confident?" Dad asked.

But I didn't reply and looked at Marvolo instead.

When dad looked at Marvolo, he realized and smiled.

"What happened?" Marvolo asked.

"Your eyes are blue again." Dad said.

"Severus, you are not joking, are you?" Marvolo asked.

Dad shook his head.

"I adjusted the tampering he did. It will not affect your soul. When I was in the Death Realm, Mortem taught me a lot." I said.

"What they ask for an oath?" Marvolo asked.

"Then, say that Tom Marvolo Riddle-Gaunt, Voldemort died a year ago. You are his uncle's grandchild. You might have slytherin traits, but you are not him. Magic has already accepted it, so you won't be in any trouble. The story we made in the bank is a pretty strong one. The goblins have already made recordings of you as Marvolo Salazar Gaunt, so you don't need to worry." I said.

"What if they question Severus?" Marvolo asked.

"Then dad could explain that he had no idea I was his son until a few days ago. Since I was the only reminder for his friend, he decided to keep his hatred for James Potter aside and look at me as Lily's son. When we found out about Ginny and the others, I went to the bank, then we knew we were father and son." I said.

"What if they ask about Tom Marvolo Riddle-Gaunt?" Dad asked.

"Say that his mistreatment towards you and the baby in your womb made you go your own way. Because of being a spy, you had to go back to him when he was resurrected, but he never cared for you. That day when Voldemort died, he asked Nagini to kill you, due to which Lady Magic has decided that he would not be your mate anymore. So the bond was naturally broken, so you didn't die.
Marvolo saw you and liked you. So he is trying to court you. Since the bond with Voldemort is broken, you are not doing anything wrong." I said.

Marvolo looked at me.

"I am not lying. The bond initially did break that day. But the day you came back, as you, and not Voldemort, Lady Magic thought that you might deserve a second chance with your family." I said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Did the bond form completely?" Marvolo asked.

I nodded.

"Do you know what happened to Molly and the others?" Dad asked.

I shook my head. "I haven't heard anything from Arthur. I guess the Ministry decided to give everyone to us at the same time. Amelia already knows that Arthur wants them with us. But after Dumbledore's trail, I don't think he would even like for them to stay alive." I said.

"What do you mean?" Marvolo asked.

"Let us go back home first. I will explain everything. I am willing to tell you so that you won't destroy the Wizengamot hall." I said.

Dad nodded.

I canceled the binding on Marvolo and gave his wand back.

When we apparated back to Grimmauld, I saw Teddy playing chess with Fred on his side and against George. Everyone else were watching them with a smile.

"Hades." Fred called.

"You are back." George said.

I nodded.

"It seems Dumbledore is telling everyone that I am The Dark Lord's son." I said as I sat beside Fred.

"And you plan to tell the truth." Fred asked.

I nodded.

"Wicked. Then we can call you Hadrian outside." George said.

I smiled.

"Wouldn't Hadrian lose the case then?" Atlas asked.

"No. I won't. I will tell the truth as to why the dark lord was born. The old coot showed all of Marvolo's life to me in my sixth year so that I could know what his weaknesses were. Instead, I kind of understood why he became like that." I said.

"You understand?" Marvolo asked.

I nodded. "If you remember, I did go through what you went through in the orphanage. I know there was a muggle war going on, and you wanted to still be alive while you complete schooling. When you found a way to, you used it, I do not blame you for that." I said.

"Hades, did those people try to do any purification, like you know..." Marvolo asked.

I nodded. "Petunia once took me, or rather, dragged me to the church to get the magic out of me. The father almost killed me by drowning me in water. And then poured something on me. It hurt a lot, but since I was just 5, I don't know what they poured on me. But it did cause second-degree burns." I said.

"Must have been a very diluted acid. I know it was acid that was poured on me." Marvolo said.

Fred and George seemed to have abandoned the game. They were hugging me, but so was Teddy.

"Did it hurt a lot, Harry?" Teddy asked.

I nodded but gave him a smile. "I am fine now, Teddy." I said.

Teddy nodded and hugged me tighter.

I just patted his back.

"Hades, why didn't you tell us about this?" My twins asked.

"I was so young when it happened. And it seems that part of memory had been gone when I came to Hogwarts. I remembered it after the purge." I said.

"Will you do something about it?" Dad asked.

"During the coot's trial, I plan to reveal all of this. I will also tell them what you had to go through when you were studying. How you requested the coot that you me allowed to stay in Hogwarts, but was denied." I said as I looked at Marvolo.

Marvolo nodded. "I don't mind. Let people know why the dark lord was born." He said.

"You said you wanted to warn us so that we don't kill Dumbledore on the spot and destroy the Wizengamot hall. What was that, Hadrian?" Dad asked.

"I remember seeing a pensieve in one of the rooms before Kreacher hid it. Do you think he still has it? It would be better to show that to tell." I said as I looked at Regulus.

Regulus nodded. "Kreacher." He called. When Kreacher popped in, "Can you get the pensieve?" He asked. Kreacher nodded and popped away only to pop back a few moments later and placed the pensieve on the table.

"Anything else, Master Regulus?" Kreacher asked.

When Regulus shook his head, Kreacher bowed and popped away.

I took my wand out. I collected all the memories of my time with the Dursleys and my time in Hogwarts, and I placed them into the pensieve. "These are the memories after the memory blocks were removed. Just know that I am safe and happy now before going inside. They are vile." I said.

All of them nodded.

"Teddy can be with me. I will stay here. I don't want to see everything again." I said.

My twins nodded as they walked to the pensieve.

The other joined then and put their fingers inside as they were taken into the pensieve.

A few hours later, they came back. Tears ran through Marvolo's eyes as he held dad, who was shaking.

The moment they came out, dad and Marvolo walked to me and hugged me. My twins were just seconds late.

"We shall show him what it feels like when we get him. Don't go to the session today. Everything will be said on the day of the trial." Marvolo said. He wanted to keep hugging me, but dad seemed to be having a mental breakdown, and he wanted to be with dad more than kill the coot.

"Your father is correct. Wait until the trial. I want to see his face when he knows that you had gone through a purge and have all your memories back." Dad said. He was shaking. His eyes were bloodshot. He must have cried when he saw the memories.

I nodded.

Dad has accepted Marvolo back. If the situation wasn't so melancholy, Marvolo would be smiling so brightly. Not that he wasn't, but it didn't reach his eyes. He was still in shock and anger after watching the memories. He was happy for being accepted, but the negative emotions were winning at the moment.

"Can we go spell happy on our former family, Hades? We really want to teach them a lesson." My twins said.

I smiled as I nodded. "I know you want to kill them yourself, but I am a bit selfish here. I want the ending spell to be from me." I said.

All the others understood. They knew how I was feeling after watching all the memories.

"You can have the starting and ending spells cub, but do leave a little for us as well." Atlas said.

I nodded.

Two days. I will give you two days to do what you want, Dumbledore. After that, you will face hell in the form of my family and me. I thought.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Marvolo's POV
After Hadrian showed us how he was treated when he was with the Dursleys, I thought I should've done more to those bastards.

After Atlas snatched Teddy from Hadrian, saying Hadrian needed his time with the twins, he and the twins said they wanted some fresh air and apparated to the twins' flat. I know the twins needed to make sure Hadrian was actually okay after looking at all of that.

Sirius and Atlas, along with Teddy, wanted to digest what they saw and left for their room, and so did Regulus.

Charlus was trying to console a sobbing Lily. He took her back to their room a few moments later, telling me that they would come down when they both had calmed down and completely digested what they saw.

Severus was still shaking as I took him back to his room.

Even after 30 minutes, tears still flowed down his cheeks as he rested his head on my shoulder.

"Can we do something about this, Tom? Can I still call you that?" Severus asked.

"You can call me what you want Severus. And I don't think we can do anything about his time with those people." I said.

He snarled. "They are not people, Marvolo. They are monsters." He said.

"What do you want to do about this?" I asked him.

He lifted his head from my shoulder and said, "If, by any chance, they are called or summoned to be interrogated, they would surely be given to me to do as I please. So, if you have any spells that would make those 24 hours a living hell for them, do tell me."

"I don't think we could have all the fun. The twins looked particularly murderous." I said. I liked how the two of them were so protective and possessive of Hadrian.

"I know. But in the time I have them, I want them to know what hell is." Severus said.

I nodded as I spent the next two hours telling Severus some of the most cruciating spells I know. I told him that he could practice a few of them on those monsters as they are legal according to the ministry.

When we heard a pop, I looked at Severus. We know that Hadrian would definitely floo in from the twins' flat. Everyone else were in their rooms, and nobody really knew who we were.

I walked out of the door and immediately ducked. But that was enough chance for Severus to bind the person.

It was Minerva.

"Minerva, what are you doing?" Severus asked as he pointed his wand at her.

Sirius and Altas with Teddy in Atlas' arms walked out of their room. Regulus slowly came out, too. Then Charlus and Lily walked out.

"I need to see Harry." Minerva said.

"Why would you want to meet him?" Severus asked.

We all heard the floo sound, and Hadrian rushed to us. "I felt someone apparate in." He said.

"Harry." Minerva called.

"What are you doing here? Why did you barge into my house?" Hadrian asked as he pulled out his wand and pointed it at her.

"You need to take your complaints about Albus back. He did it for the greater good." Minerva said.

"Greater good?" Fred asked.

"Ah, yes. The old man always used to say, 'It was for the greater good'." George said.

"I don't think you know what he has done to me, Minerva." Hadrian said. It was the same tone he used when he explained his Hogwarts life. Too cold and lifeless.

"Whatever was done, it was to make you stronger." Minerva said.

"Sure, it did." Hadrian said. Minerva almost smirked. "It gave the best pain tolerance. Even if Voldemort was to throw a cruciatus on me, I wouldn't scream, and it was thanks to him."

"See. You got something out of it." Minerva said.

Severus had stunned her. "Call Amelia, and tell her that reach us fast. I'm going to use veritaserum in a few minutes." He said.

Hadrian nodded and sent his patronus.

In two minutes, Amelia was in the hall, to where we have shifted so that we could interrogate Minerva.

"What happened?" Amelia asked.

"She barged in. And not just that, she fired the cutting curse on me. If it were not my quick reflexes, I would've been dead." I said.

She nodded. She looked like she wanted to ask what we were doing in Hadrian's house, but before that, Severus had poured three drops of the potion in her mouth.

Amelia looked at Hadrian. She wanted him to do the questioning.

"What is your name?" Hadrian asked.

"Minerva Isobel McGonagall."

"When were you born?"

"October 4, 1935."

"Why did you barge into my house?"

"To ask you to withdraw your complaints about Albus."

"Do you think what he did was just?"

"Yes."

"What is your opinion on the Dursleys?"

"They are normal people."

Hadrian then asked for the antidote. We didn't understand why, and neither did Amelia.

"Take her to the ministry and check with an Unspeakable you trust if her mind was altered or not." Hadrian said.

"Why?" Amelia asked.

"I know that she doesn't like the Dursleys. She used to say that they were not good people to raise me, and she said that she told the same thing to Albus." Hadrian said.

"So either her memories are altered and messed with or she really thinks that, we could know with the help of an Unspeakable." Amelia asked.

Hadrian nodded.

She took Minerva through the floo to her office.

After two hours, she flooed in.

"You were correct. Her mind was tampered. The Unspeakable is currently working to undo the damage that has been done to her mind and memories." Amelia said.

"Did the Unspeakable say whose magical signature it was?" Hadrian asked.

"Take a professional guess." Amelia sighed.

"Albus Dumbledore." Hadrian said.

Amelia nodded.

"When I informed her that her memories seemed to have been tampered, she lost her composure. After she calmed down enough, we said we could help. She is cooperating as of now." Amelia said.

"Don't trust her just yet. Keep an eye on her and make sure she is always on your radar." Hadrian said

"Do you not trust her?" Amelia asked.

"I don't or maybe can't trust anyone who worked with the old man for a long period of time." Hadrian said.

Amelia nodded and left for her office.

It was already quite late, so Kreacher made us something light.

After eating, we returned back to our room, or in my case, Severus' room.

"Do you think we can trust Minerva?" Severus asked.

"I don't know. We might have been to Hogwarts around the same time, but I don't know her well. If anything, I think we should agree with Hadrian. We can't trust someone who worked with Albus for a long time." I said.

Severus nodded.

"Do you think our son would be alright during the trial in two days?" Severus asked.

He just said Hadrian was our son. He was slowly accepting me back. I smiled. "He will be alright. We just need to show him that we would be with him and by his side all the time." I said.

He nodded.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George"is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
When I reached our room, Fred pulled me in as George closed the door.

"Hades." Fred called.

I looked at him.

George hugged me from behind as Fred held me from the front.

"What happened?" I asked. I could feel sadness and anger radiating from the bond we share.

"You didn't tell us about some of the things."

"We didn't ask when we were in our flat because we wanted to make sure you were okay."

"Now that your emotions have calmed down, can you tell how you feel?" My twins asked.

I sighed. "When I told you what happened after you forced me, I didn't even know that some of what you saw happened to me. You do remember my memories were altered." I said.

They nodded.

"Do you think we will get them?"

"We are your mates, so have the right to avenge you." My twins said.

I nodded. "I think dad might get them, as he is my bearer, but you can ask him if you want to return some favor." I said.

They nodded. "Do you know any spells that are dark but not classified as illegal by the ministry?" They asked.

I smiled. "I do. But I want you to give them the most hideous overlook. So make sure you have enough spells for that. I know dad would give them hell, so I want you to make sure you destroy the self-esteem Petunia has. She thinks she is the most beautiful. Make sure Vernon and Dudley look horrendous." I said.

They nodded.

The next day, when we walked out of my room, everyone was waiting for us.

"Hadrian, how are you today?" Dad asked.

"What happened? Why are all you being so serious?" I asked. Everyone looked like they had a war to fight.

"Hadrian, Amelia floo called us. She said that the people out there are pointing out that they want you dead." Father said.

"Oh! Are they?" I asked with a smirk on my face.

"Hades, are you planning something?" My twins asked.

I nodded. "After proving that I am not going to turn into another Voldemort, and making sure Dumbledore, Molly, Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione are punished appropriately, I plan on leaving Britain, though not completely as I dont want everyone to invade my privacy like Skeeter." I said.

"Best idea. These people lift you to the sky one second and stomp you to the ground in another. Better leave them and focus on you and yourself first." Dad said.

"Then we will also be moving Weasleys Wizarding Weezes to where we will be staying. We are not letting you out of our sight." My twins said.

"So will I." Dad said.

"Looks like all the founder houses of Hogwarts Lords will be moving out of country." Sirius said.

"If you want to, you can take House Potter out of country too." Charles said.

"I will say the same to house Black." Sirius and Regulus said.

"Where shall we go?" I asked. "We better plan now and do it the very moment those bastards are dead, or else we can never leave in peace."

"Slytherin Islands. It is near the Bahamas. It is secluded and hidden under heavy wards." Father said.

"That is better. I actually don't want you to close down your shops. When things cool down, reopen your shops. I don't want to completely go away. I might work again, but it will take time. I will focus on bettering the laws first. The laws now are really worse. Or better yet, I'll work in Gringotts. I will get a permanent portkey to Slytherin Islands." I said.

"I can also join you in Wizengamot if you want." Father said. He had a look on his face that said he really wanted to come along but would accept if I didn't want him.

I nodded. "I'd like that. I need someone to guide me, who could be better than you." I said.

He gave a small smile. I looked at Dad. He gave a smile to me.

He walked to me and dragged me away after giving my twins a look who nodded at them.

After closing the door in his room, "You seem to have acknowledged Tom." He said.

I nodded.

"I do miss him. And I can see that he wants us as well. Are you okay with calling him 'father'?" Dad asked.

"You know I am after what I said. You better ask him about yesterday. He has to tell you what happened before I tied him to the pillar. You need to ask him about it. It is not my place to tell." I said.

He nodded.

We walked out of his room to the hall.

"Father, talk to dad about yesterday." I said.

"You called me father." He said with the brightest smile on his face.

Dad dragged him to the stairs, muttering, "Of course you only heard that."

"You shouldn't hear those words." I said when my twins asked what father had to tell dad.

"Is he being scolded?" They asked.

I shook my head. "Though he might get yelled at for hiding the fact he's about to say." I said.

"You mean to say he's gonna feel he was better of being dead?" My twins asked.

I gave a devious grin.

They smiled at me. "That feels so good. We feel sorry for him now. So we won't prank him." They said.

Dad stormed into the hall. "Fred, George, prank the living daylight out of Marvolo. If you don't, I won't let you get married to Hadrian." Dad said.

"We'll kidnap him if you won't allow."

"But pranking is what we are wonderful at."

"And the best instruction we've had from you." My twins said.

"Can you please forgive me?" Father requested as soon as he heard what dad said.

"No. You deserve that." Dad said.

Father looked at me for some support.

"Hey, don't look at me. I'd never get on my twins' wrong side. That is worse than being dead. You were in the wrong to go against dad. You asked me to hide it, and I did. Nobody asked you not to tell him the very next moment." I said with a smile.

My twins just smiled at me as they held my hands.

Chapter Text

Hadrian's POV
Finally, it is the day for Dumbledore's trial. I am actually forward to what the people want of me. Do they want me dead along with the old man? Do they want me in Azkaban for being the son of a Death Eater and the Dark Lord? Or do they think I am a monster for killing his own father?

All of us were waiting in the courtroom. A few people from the dark side had already arrived and took their seats. They looked at father and bowed slightly, letting us know that they knew who he was from the last trial.

It took another 30 minutes for the remaining lords and ladies to arrive. Then Amelia and the minister arrived and took their seats. The Chief Warlock was the last to arrive.

Amelia was looking at me. She wanted to know if I knew what the light side wanted to do with me. I nodded and smiled, reassuring her that I was fully prepared.

Before we arrived at the court, we had moved to the Slytherin Islands that father recommended. So, even if people storm Grimmauld Place, they would not find us. My twins were with me, representing House Prewett. They had already sealed their shop so that no one could enter. Dad had warded his shop from anyone, not family.

The Chief Warlock spoke, "We are here for the trial of Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore. Aurors, please bring him in."

A few aurors I know dragged Dumbledore and forced him to sit on the chair and bound him to it.

"Albus Dumbledore, you are being tried for blocking the soulmate bond of Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black with Heirs Fred Weasley and George Weasley, for putting blocks on Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, for obliviating Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black and Lord Severus Tobias Prince-Snape, stealing from Lord Severus Tobias Prince-Snape and Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black and trying to kill Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black along with Molly No-name, Ginevra No-name, Ronald No-name and Hermione No-name, and helping them give Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black love potions, and other potions, you have also been seen casting the killing curse at Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black. You are also tried for blocking the soulmate bond of Arthur Septimus Weasley with Lords Fabian Prewett and Gideon Prewett, helping Molly No-name marry Arthur Weasley by forcing him with love potions, and hiding his mates with you. You also have children with Molly No-name, who is the former wife of Arthur Weasley. You are also being tried for hurting Edward Lupin, godson of Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, and also placing blocks on him. How do you plead?" The Chief Warlock asked. He had to take in a long breath after that. He was almost out of breath.

"Not guilty." Albus said.

"Do you give permission for the usage veritaserum to prove your innocence?"

"Yes. I know I have done what I have done for the greater good." Albus said with the twinkle in his eyes.

I wanted to punch his face to get rid of the smug expression and the twinkle in his eyes.

Someone I had never seen in the department entered with a vial. I knew it was not veritaserum.

"I request for someone who knows Potions to please check the vial, for I know that I have never seen the auror in the department before." I requested.

Amelia looked at the auror with doubt, and the. accepted my request. She went down herself to see if the vial had veritaserum or not. When she reached out for the vial, the auror stepped back and held their wand at Amelia. She easily disarmed the auror and took the vial from their hand, and checked.

"Who are you? Why are you dressed as an auror? Why did you bring this lame excuse of the serum instead of the strong one?" Amelia asked as she pointed her wand at the auror.

An unspeakable walked in with a stronger version of veritaserum and poured it in the old man's mouth, who looked a little pale. Then, they took the fake auror to the cells in the auror department for further questioning as Amelia walked back to her seat.

"What is your name?" The Chief Warlock asked.

"Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore."

"When were you born?"

"August 18, 1881."

"The serum is working. Why did you block the bond between Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black and Heirs Fred and George Weasley?"

"Harry had to die in the war. I would not like to risk the lives of Molly's children. I care for the woman."

"He didn't die after the war, so why not take the block off?"

"Ginevra liked Harry, but he never looked at her in that way. He always looked for the twins. They might have been Molly's children, but Ginevra is my own child, and I would prioritize my own."

"So you decided to go against Lady Magic?"

"Yes. Anything for my family."

"Why did you steal from Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black and Lord Severus Tobias Prince-Snape?"

"I needed money for sustaining myself after the last two war. They had a lot of money, what was wrong of me taking a little every month."

"Do you accept helping Molly, Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione No-name killing Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Harry was slowly turning dark. He had to be gone before he became a threat to the wizarding world."

My twins, dad, and father were trying their best not to march down and curse living daylight out of the coot right now.

"Why would Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black turn dark?"

"Harry had a peice of Voldemort's soul in him for a good time of 16 years. He would be influenced by it."

"How would you know that it would affect him after it was destroyed where it could not influence him when he had it in him?"

"Harry is similar to Voldemort in many ways. He is an orphan, abused by his relatives, he is a parselmouth, and his core is dark. He is also a half-blood. He is as powerful as him, if not more. Voldemort hates muggles for what they had done to him. Harry hates his relatives for abusing him and neglecting him. Harry is also the son of Voldemort. He needs a lot of time for the effect to show."

That was when shouts erupted from all the Lords and ladies. The Chief Warlock had to cast a sonorus on his voice and silence the people with his voice. When everyone calmed down, he canceled the spell.

"We would like to request Lord Harry James Sirius Potter-Black to come down." The Chief Warlock said.

I gave Teddy to Fred as I walked down and sat in the chair that appeared next to the old man.

"Do you give permission to take veritaserum?"

"Yes." I said. I knew I had to tell about this one day or another. I just wished it was not in front of these many people. But, I had to if I needed to prove that Dumbledore has done what we knew he did.

An unspeakable walked in and poured the serum in my mouth.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus' POV
"What is your name?" The Chief Warlock asked.

"Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin. You could also call me Harry James Sirius Potter-Black." Hadrian said.

That the moment chaos erupted in the Wizengamot. The Chief Warlock had to had to shout quite the number of times to calm the Lords and Ladies of the Light side. Albus, that fool, was actually smiling even under the effect of the potion. 

"When were you born?"

"July 31, 1980." 

"The veritaserum seems to be working. And please do remain quiet, or this will be a closed interrogation with only Head of DMLE, the minister, and myself." The Chief Warlock said. When people calmed down, "Do you know you are Voldemort's son?" He asked.

"Yes."

"When did you know?"

"A week ago."

"So, you didn't know you were his son?"

"No."

"How did you find out?"

"When I heard that Ginevra, Ronald, and Hermione talking at home on my wedding anniversary, I learnt that they were stealing from me, and dousing me with many potions with the help of Headmaster Dumbeldore and Molly. I also learned that they poisoned me with a deadly muggle poison. I didn't know that Dumbledore was alive until then. When I knew, I sent a letter to Severus Snape, my dad, telling him that I had an urgent matter to speak with him. When he arrived, I explained to him what had happened. We both went to Gringotts to get myself purged of the poison and potions and block them from my accounts. 

At the bank, I requested a purge. While I was undergoing the purge, my accounts book was given to dad. When we got to know how much they were stealing, it shocked me. So, I asked for an inheritance test to know what all potions have been given to me. 

That was when I got to know I wasn't James and Lily's son, but Severus and Voldemort's son. I didn't know if I deserved to even call them my parents after what I had done to the both of them. Dad had no memory of me, so he asked for a purge himself. When that was done, the goblins informed me that they could not get the poison out of me as it had seeped quite deep into the bones and that I had very limited time to live." Hadrian said.

"Do you have the inheritence test report with you?" 

"Yes." Hadrian said as he gave the test to an auror who came to get it. 

I had to keep an eye on the auror. He seems to genuinely want Hadrian back, as he gave the original parchment as it is to the Chief Warlock, unlike the auror who tried to give the old man a fake veritaserum.

When Chief Warlock read the test, he passed it to the minister, who then gave it to Amelia after reading it. 

"Why does it say submission potions towards your adopted mother's muggle sister's family?"

"I was severely abused by them. I had to live a cupboard under the stair case until I got my Hogwarts letter. You can request one if you want, there were many letters that came for me. They made me work and treated me far worse than house elves. I was beat, starved, and locked in the cupboard. I had to do most of the chores in their house and wasn't given the basic rights of using the restroom and drinking water and food. 

When I reached Hogwarts, I requested Dumbledore not to send me back there, I explained to him what they did to me. He said that I was just exaggerating and that I had to go back because my mother sacrificed herself and put a blood related shield on me. It would work only if I was with a blood relative of mine, and Petunia Dursley was the only living relative I had." Hadrian said.

I have seen the memories, but it still angers me. I had this urge to hug Hadrian and tell him that he is fine and that he is loved. And it seems that I'm not the only one.

"Can you provide memories of your childhood?"

"Yes."

An unspeakable was called and asked to copy Hadrian's memories until he killed Voldemort.

When the memories were collected, the court was shown all the memories. All children were put to sleep. After the memories were viewed, all the members in the room looked pale and were trying to hold the food back. The children were awakened.

As it was the same he had shown us before, I wasn't that badly affected, but it still got me shaking. 

"Who knows about this?" Amelia asked.

"Dad, Marvolo, Fred, George, Ginevra, Hermione, Ronald, and Neville."

"Who is Marvolo?"

"The one who is trying to court dad, Marvolo Salazar Gaunt."

"How did you meet him?"

"After the funerals of the people who died protecting Hogwarts, Dad got to know I wasn't the exact copy of James, the reason why he hated me. He realised that I was just another boy. A boy who was forced to take responsibility for the entire magical world at the age of one because I had survived the killing curse. He decided not to see me as an exact copy of James, but as Harry Potter. 

Marvolo wrote a letter to me after the death of Voldemort. He explained that he was the son of Morfin Gaunt. Morfin Gaunt is the uncle of Voldemort. Marvolo explained that he would not avenge his first cousin once removed. He wanted to meet and give a vow. 

I didn't know if I could trust him, so I asked dad about it. He said that we could meet, but he wanted to be there, just in case. When Marvolo arrived, he vowed not to take revenge for Voldemort. 

He slowly started coming to the house when Ginevra wasn't around. If she was, she would not allow anyone other than her friends or mine. Dad also used to come at those days. As days went by, Marvolo started to like dad, so he asked for dad's hand. And now, he is trying to court him." Hadrian said. 

I wonder how he is able to tell the predesigned story by us even under the veritaserum.

"That is because the potion does not have any effect on his mind. It is one of the perks of being the master of death." Fred whispered. He must have noticed the confusion on my face.

I nodded.

"What about your mates, Fred and George Weasley?"

"They said that they had loved and cared for me ever since my first year. They just wanted my happiness rather than being with me. So they let me marry Ginevra even if it would hurt them. Now that the potions are out of my system, I happen to realise that I did have a crush on them somewhere in my first year. In the second year, it was gone."

"Does Marvolo accept you as his son?"

"Yes. He has said that to me many times. He knows that he can't have kids. He is glad that he could call me his if dad were to accept him." 

Marvolo was smiling. He was proud of Hadrian, and so was I.

"If we were to trust your memories, then can we summon the Dursleys?"

"Yes. But they will resist."

The unspeakable gave Hadrian the antidote and went out to get the Dursleys.

"What should we call you?" Amelia asked.

"Call me whatever is easier for you. I will respond to both Harry and Hadrian. I am as much as dad's son as I am James' and Lily's." Hadrian said with a smile as he walked back to us. When he sat down between me and Fred, Teddy crawled to Hadrian and stayed in his arms as he hugged him.

"Teddy, I am alright." Hadrian said.

"I know." Teddy said as he seemed to bury himself more into Hadrian's arms. 

Hadrian just smiled and hugged him back. 

"Hades, can you sit between me and Fred?" George asked. 

Hadrian didn't say anything. He got up. Fred shifted towards me, and Hadrian sat between his twins. George and Fred put their arms around Hadrian's waist and held him tightly.

"You got us worried there for a moment. When people were calling you and asking you to just die, we wanted to prank the living soul out of them. Do you give permission for that?" The twins whispered. They sported the same devious smiles but had those pleading puppy eyes.

"When they enter your store, you have free riegn. Make sure it just doesn't come back to you." Hadrian whispered back with a smile.

I am glad that he has the twins. They care and love him with all their life.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Ten minutes later, all the three Dursleys were dragged into the court. They were forced to sit beside Dumbledore and were tied and stuck to the chair. Vernon was trying to get up from the chair. Petunia and Dudley gave up the moment they saw many witches and wizards around them.

"Vernon Dursley, Petunia Dursley, and Dudley Dursley, do you accept that you have tormented Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Shytherin?" The Chief Warlock asked.

"Who is that?" Vernon asked, now noticing so many people around him. He looked scared.

"You know him as Harry Potter." Amelia said.

"The boy desreved it. He was a freak." Vernon said.

"Vernon." Petunia whisper shouted.

"Why was he a freak?" Amelia asked.

"He could do things normal people couldn't. He could do magic." Vernon spat.

"And what did you do when he did magic?" Amelia asked.

"We tried to beat the magic out of him. It worked most of the time. But we had a few bad times when his magic tried to shield him from us. We were doing the freak a favor, and he was ungrateful for that." Vernon said.

"Madam Bones, we know what they are saying is true. We have seen the memories. Why are you asking for more?" The minister asked.

"I want to know if they have any bit of remorse for torturing a child." Amelia said.

"They don't look like they feel for hurting Hadrian in such a way." The Chief Warlock said.

"What do we do now?" Amelia asked.

"The auror can make sure that anyone who knew the Dursleys will know that they died a tragic death due to an accident and blasted away in those vehicles the muggles use. The house would belong to any close relative they have. 

The Dursleys would be given to Severus Prince-Snape, as it was his child that has been tortured to such extremes. Severus Tobias Prince-Snape, you will be given the Dursleys and Dumbledore in the way the trail is going. Please do whatever you want to them, but when we come to your residence after 24 hours of them given to you, make sure they are dead." The Chief Warlock said.

Dad got up and nodded. "Thank you." He said and sat down. 

Marvolo tried to hold dad's hand. Thankfully, dad didn't reject the touch and held Marvolo's hand back. 

I couldn't help but smile. My twins were also watching this and smiling.

When the Dursleys started to protest, they were silenced and taken away to a prison cell.

"Anything you want to add, Dumbledore. We know that Harry Potter is Voldemort's son, but he will not become his father." The Chief Warlock said.

"Marvolo Salazar Gaunt is Voldemort." Albus said.

"Hadrian, you have anything to say to that?" The Chief Warlock asked.

I gave Teddy to George and stood up. "He is not Voldemort. If he was, he should have had Voldemort's trade-mark red eyes. You can't glamor the eyes as it is a side effect of using too much soul magic. Marvolo, as you can see, doesn't have red eyes. That is the biggest proof that he is not Voldemort." I said.

"If he is not Voldemort, can you explain how Severus, his mate, is alive, my boy?" Albus asked.

I smiled. "Nice question. Now, if you ask Madam Bones, she will prove my next statement. I am the Master of Death." I said.

When everyone looked at Amelia, she nodded. "I was there when Lord Death came and told us that Hadrian is, in fact, the Master of Death. He was in the last stage of turning into an immortal, according to Lord Death. The poisons in Hadrian were not the ones killing him, but they did affect him a little at the beginning." She said.

"When the process I was going through reached its final stage, I had to go to Death's realm. There, I was told everything about the soul bond between my dad and Voldemort because I got the same doubt.

Lord Death called for Lady Magic to tell me the answer. She said that she broke the soulmate bond between dad and Voldemort. She broke it because it was a crime for a mate to kill his other mate. Voldemort didn't care who it was when they stood in his way and tried to kill them. When he tried to kill dad, Lady Magic decided that enough was enough and broke the soulbond that was already strained due to Voldemort. 

When Marvolo came into our lives, Lady Magic thought that he would make a good addition to the family and made a bond with dad and Marvolo. So, if dad accepts to get bonded with Marvolo, I was asked to get blood adopted by Marvolo. Lady Magic said that since Marvolo and Voldemort have almost the same blood, Voldemort's blood in me will be overwritten by Marvolo's.

I didn't want to tell this out because if I did, it would look like I am forcing dad to bond with Marvolo just because I don't like a part of my DNA." I said.

"How can we believe you?" The Chief Warlock asked.

"I, Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin, also known as Harry James Sirius Potter-Black, do swear on my magic that what I have said until now is nothing but the truth, as I say it, as I swear it, so mote it be." I vowed on my magic. Then I cast a lumos to let the people know that I was speaking the truth. When my wand glowed, the ones who were shouting became silent instantly.

"Thank you, Hadrian." Amelia said.

I nodded and sat down as I took Teddy back into my arms.

"Give Albus the antidote. I want to let him see the result." The Chief Warlock said.

Looks like Chief Warlock had some old beef with Albus. What a good thing?!

After the antidote was given and the effect of veritaserum was gone, Albus began to panic. 

"Bring in Molly No name, Ronald Dumbledore, Ginevra Dumbledore, and Hermione Dumbledore, along with the Dursleys into this court, please." The Chief Warlock said.

In a few minutes, all of them were brought it. 

"Heirs Prewett, Lord Prince, and Lord Potter-Black-Slytherin-Gryffindor-Peverell-Emrys-Lefay-Gaunt, please come down." The Chief Warlock said.

I gave Teddy to Marvolo. Teddy obediantly went to him and held Marvolo. 

"It will be alright, Teddy. Hadrian will be alright. You have to believe your papa." Marvolo whispered to Teddy as he rubbed his back. Teddy nodded and looked at dad, my twins, and I as we got down.

"Heirs Prewett, Lord Weasley has said that he would not want to see their faces and requested that we give Molly No name, Ronald Dumbledore, Ginevra Dumbledore, and Hermione Dumbledore to you. Do you accept to take them and punish them for the crimes they have committed against your father, Lord Weasley, and your uncles, Lords Prewett?" Chief Warlock asked.

"We do. We shall make sure that they die only after they have received enough punishment for the crimes against our father, uncles, who were supposed to have been our other fathers, and our mate, Hadrian." My twins said.

"Lord Prince, do you accept to take in Dursleys and make sure know that the crime they commited is too high to be forgiven?" Amelia asked.

"Yes. I shall make sure they do." Dad said.

"Lord Potter-Black-Slytherin-Gryffindor-Peverell-Emrys-Lefay-Gaunt, do you accept to take in Albus Percival Worfric Brian Dumbledore, and make sure he know the result of the crimes he has commited" The minister asked.

"Yes. I accept that I will make him regret committing those crimes before he dies." I said.

"Where should we leave them?" The aurors asked.

"Number 12, Grimmauld Place." I said.

"The same. Number 12, Grimmauld Place." Dad said.

"Number 12, Grimmauld Place." My twins said.

The Chief Warlock gave a smirk. "Then, please make sure they die in 24 hours from now." He said. "This concludes the case. Court dismissed."

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
After the court was dismissed, many lords and ladies came to congratulate dad and Marvolo for getting a son like me.

I was congratulated for getting a godson as good as Teddy.

My twins and I were getting irritated as more people came to talk to us. Teddy was getting nervous as people crowded around us.

"We would be glad if you let us go home. It has been a long day for all of us." I said.

"And our godson is getting nervous because of us being crowded like this. If something happened to him, we would not let you go." My twins said.

As soon the warning was out, people parted out of the way as we reached the floo, for which we were glad.

When we got back home, Sirius, Atlas, Regulus, Charles, and Lily were waiting for us.

"What happened in the court?" Atlas asked. "Why is Teddy shaking so much?"

"It is because a lot of people crowded us as we moved to the floo. He got nervous being around so many people. And the court result came in favor of us. They will be given to us by tonight." I said as I sat down on the couch with my twins on each side.

"Teddy, we are home. It is alright. Nothing will happen now." I said as I rubbed his back.

Teddy looked up and saw that we were indeed home and relaxed in arms, so he fell asleep instantly.

After adjusting Teddy in my arms so that he could sleep confortablely, Fred and George explained what happened in the court.

"So, you can escape the effects of the veritaserum?" Sirius asked.

"No. It is up to me if I want to shield my mind against it or not. I had to shield my mind at the court, but for my eyes to dilate as if I was under its effects, I had to not shield my mind completely. I had to let the potion affect me a little." I said.

"Then, how did you explain about me?" Father asked.

"Simple, if I used the power I had gained from the Death Realm as the Master of Death, I could make it look like I was still under the effects, but tell what I want without the serum's effect on my mind." I said.

Dad and Father were glad.

"Was it true, though? If you were to take the blood adoption potion from Marvolo, you'd get his current name in the inheritence test instead of his former name?" Dad asked.

"Yes. But I want you to move at your own pace. Don't do it for me. I want you to be as comfortable with him as I am with my twins before you bond again." I said as I looked at my twins.

"Thank you, Hadrain." Dad said.

Father nodded. He also seemed to have noticed that dad still wasn't completely comfortable with him.

"Can I take Teddy? My wolf might've been gone, but the instincts remain, and I am a little restless without him in my sight range for almost half a day." Atlas said.

I gave Teddy to Atlas, who took him carefully so as to not wake him. "Moony is still inside you. He is just like an animagus form now. You know that Sirius sometimes gets these feelings and instincts that are not possible for a normal human?" I said.

"That means I can still transform?" Atlas asked.

"Yes. Now, you can do it whenever you want. You will also have a complete wolf form. I guess you will be a British Columbia Wolf. You could also be a Eurasian Wolf. We don't know what form Fenrir Greyback's, so it is not possible to know for certain. But I do know that you could turn into any one of the ones I have mentioned." I said.

"Sorry, but can we take Hades for ourselves until dinner?" My twins asked.

When dad and father nodded, they held my hands and almost dragged me back to our room.

"What happened? Why are you anxious?" I asked as soon as we were in the room. 

Fred closed the door as George put a privacy ward.

"What do you feel from the rest of the lords?" Fred asked.

"Do you think we have to leave the country for a while?" George asked.

"Should we help with burying someone?" They asked together.

"The lords and ladies, for the time being, will not do anything against us. We don't have to leave the country, but we do need to keep an eye for any reports lurking around us. I feel that they might write what they feel will have more gossip than the truth. And no, I'm not going to kill anyone, well, other than the people who should be dead by tomorrow." I said as I sat on the bed with them on each side.

"That is good to hear. We will contact Rita. She will write for us." Fred said.

"And, what about your father? Do we prank him or let him go?" George asked.

"Who asked you to prank him?" I asked with a smile on my face.

"Right." They said with smiles on their faces as well. 

"We should prank the living daylight out of Marvolo as requested by our dear Severus. He rarely gives such orders, and when given, it would be a crime to turn it down." They said as they had the devious glint in their eyes.

"Do you have any ideas?" I asked.

"We do." Fred said.

"Though we don't know what and which one to use?" George said.

"Tell me what plans you have, I'll tell you what I think. Then you can decide." I said as I interlaced our fingers.

"We wanted to change his appearance for a bit. But we would like to do it after we end the lives of those people who messed with us." Fred said.

I nodded.

"We wanted to let him see what he fears from time to time, but we don't know what he fears except for Severus and you." George said.

"But if we did morph into Severus or you, he will know that it is not you. And if we say things that get on his nerves, he might get spell happy on us." They said.

I nodded. "Yeah. That is a possibility. Play with his appearance for at least a month continuously, though not on days we have to go out. I think he will know that it is you and just give in to the pranks as you were just following dad's order." I said.

My twins nodded and started to form plans on how to change his appearance.

"He hates red, gold, and a lot of bright colors if you were wondering about the colors for his skin." I said as I rested my head on Fred's shoulder. 

Fred and George looked at me as if I had told them the world's greatest secret, and they gave blinding smiles, and they kissed me on my cheeks multiple times.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Kreacher wanted to prepare dinner to celebrate. He was happy that his master Regulus was back and that we had finally gotten the justice for the actions of the coot, Molly, Ron, Ginevra, and Hermione.

After dinner, I felt Dumbledore's magical signature, along with Molly's, Ron's, Ginny's, and Hermione's in the garden.

I smiled. "They are here. I don't feel any others, but those five are definitely here. I think the Dursleys are also here. Since they don't have any magic, I can't feel them, but I can sirely feel three more life energies from the garden."

"Isn't that good that all of them are delivered at the same time?" Fred asked.

"It is my brother. We can curse them all together and let them see what we do to the others and increase the fear in them." George said.

"Why are the both of you being more blood thirsty than me?" Father asked.

"Oh, they always were. It's just that there were very few incidents to show that blood thirsty nature of theirs." I said.

"Can I see?" Teddy asked.

"I am sorry Teddy, but you can't. You are too young to watch what happens. But when you are old enough, I'll show you the memories." I said. 

"But Harry..." Teddy whined. "I want to see the people who hurt all of you."

"I'll show them to you, and then you will go to sleep, alright?" I said. 

Teddy nodded.

"Why do you want to see them, though, Teddy?" Atlas asked.

"Because if they did not do bad things, I would not be hurt by granny." Teddy said.

We nodded. We got the feeling that though he was youngest in the room, he was protective of all of us. I wanted to coo at him and play with him, but those people had to be erased off the planet by the next dusk, and it is gonna take a lot of work on our part.

We all walked out to see all of them huddled into a cage like structure so that they won't escape. And my guess was right. The Dursleys were there. 

There was a parchment attached to the cage. 

'Dear Hadrian,
The Chief Warlock had asked me to inform you that the old man has something that belongs to him. If you could, get the information about it. He never said what it was. 

But it seemed very immortant. He was also anxious about that thing Albus stole from him. 

He also said that if Albus' execution is delayed because of the interrogation, it will be pardonned. He also said that if you couldn't find it from him through normal questioning, you are permitted to use Veritaserum. 

This is a request from my side. Can you also interrogate and record every thing the man and his group had done, so that if there is someone out there, who still supports him, and plans to follow his ideas, we could get to them before they could wreck havoc.

Oh, and one more thing. All of them were silenced before activating the portkey for them to land in your garden. They were shouting too much, and we had to silence them. Remove the silencing charm before you begin your work on them.

Yours,
Amelia Bones
Head of DMLE'

"Dad, do you have veritaserum in your stock of potions?" I asked dad.

Dad nodded.

"Was that a request from Amelia?" Fred asked.

"Did she give you a task?" George asked.

Sirius, Atlas, James, Lily, dad, and father looked at me expectantly.

"Why are you more excited than me?" I asked.

"Because Hadrian, we haven't seen you in your auror attitude till now." Sirius said.

"Harry is very cool." Teddy said from my arms.

"Isn't he?" My twins said, with those heart melting smiles aimed at me and Teddy.

"You saw Hades fight in the auror robes, Teddy?" Sirius asked.

Teddy nodded.

All of us looked at the ones in the cage. They were looking at us in terror. 

"Now that you have seen them, you will be taken to your room to sleep, Teddy." Atlas said.

"No, I want to know what they did to Harry and you." Teddy said as he held tightly. If he held me a little tighter, he would choke me.

"Okay." I siad. "But you will go to your room and sleep after getting to know what they did, alright?" 

Teddy nodded.

Fred and George explained about how Albus and Molly blocked my bond to them, making it impossible for me to see them romantically. They also explained how Ginny cheated on me. They also explained that Albus and Molly blocked the soul bond of Arthur with the Prewett twins.

Dad explained how I was stolen from him when I was young and how I was poisoned by Ron, Ginny, and Hermione. How he was given potions to hate a lot of people and do things that he wouldn't.

Sirius and Altas explained that Albus blocked the soul bond between them and made Sirius suffer in azkaban for a total of 12 years.

James and Lily explained that even after knowing that Peter was a death eater, Albus made sure that Peter was the secret keeper.

Regulus and father explained how Albus made sure my father made horcruxes and what the side effect was and then what happened.

Teddy asked, "You will not hurt Harry again, will you?" As he looked at Father.

Father shook his head. "I won't. Anyone would have to get through me before I let anyone hurt you, Hadrian, Severus, and the twins." He vowed.

Teddy gave him a smile and went obediently to Atlas, who took him to his room. Atlas said that he would stay with Teddy in case their screams reach out side the dungeon. He said that if he saw them, he wouldn't be able to stop himself from killing them. We still had to interrogate these people.

We all nodded. Altas took Teddy back inside, and then we looked at the ones in the cage.

It is going to be a very long night. That was the thought in my head as I held the cage and apparated to the dungeon.

Everyone arrived at the dungeons after a few minutes with sadistic glee in their eyes.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"I hope you are ready for a very long night?" I asked.

Dad and Father nodded. Charlus, Lily, Sirius, and Regulus also smiled and nodded.

"We wouldn't want it to be short, Hades." My twins said.

"Alright then." I said as I turned to face our prisoners. "Let's get this night started." 

"I don't think we need the Dursleys. You can do what you want with them. They don't seem to know anything about what we have to interrogate our dear witches and wizards here." I said as I looked at Dad. 

Dad was smiling. "Shall take them to the next cell, or should we start with them and end with our dear magical beings?" He asked.

Father was smiling, looking at dad.

"I think we can start with our dear Dursleys." Lily said from beside Charlus.

"Then, I shall take the silencing spell off of them." I said as I waved my hand towards them, willing my magic to break the silencing spell cast by Amelia herself. I smiled. 'Must have annoyed the living soul out of her for her to do this herself.' I thought.  

"Let go of me, please. Lily, please tell him." Petunia was begging.

"Did you even try to stop and think about how painful it was when you had my son under your roof? Did you stop when he begged you to stop hurting him? Why should we?" Dad snarled at Petunia.

Dudley seems to have come to terms with what was happening around him. He wasn't screaming like Vernon or begging like Petunia. He seemed resigned. He was waiting for spells to hit him.

"What are you waiting for, Dudley?" I asked.

"My death. I know what is happening now. We hurt you, and now it is your turn to return the favor. I know I don't have magic in me, so I know I won't survive if you plan to do the same we did to you. All I ask is for you to be a little merciful. Kill me as you like, but please keep my body intact." He said as he looked me in the eye.

Something was wrong with him. The Dudley I know is not like this. He should be putting up a fight or fussing to Petunia or Vernon by now.

I opened the cell as I simultaniously bound the others to their places so that they couldn't harm me. I walked to Dudley and stood before him. He showed no fear, but this resigned look that only comes when you know your life is going to end and you are okay with that. 

"Who are you?" I asked as I levitated him using my magic.

"I am Dudley." Dudley said.

"Really?" I asked. He looks like Dudley, but the soul inside him is giving a very ancient feeling. A feeling that I don't get from Dumbledore.

Dudley nodded.

I smiled. "We shall see if you are speaking the truth or not." I said.

I know my eyes have turned completely obsidian in color. I could feel marks under my eyes written in the death tongue that said 'Child of Magic for punishing the deserving' under one eye and 'One who sends souls to where they belong'. I could see some marks on my hands, but it was a combination of the Deathly Hallows and something else which I have no knowledge about. I could feel a few markings on my forehead as well. They felt like a thin band that was tied to my forehead. I could also feel lines from my chin down to the middle of my chest, stopping right near the heart.

Dudley paled when he saw me. I put my hand right where his heart should be and said, "Reveal", in death tongue.

The soul that was projected out was not Dudley's. I don't know who this person was. 

"Who are you? Tell me now. Where is Dudley Dursley's soul?" I asked as I cast a silencing charm on Petunia and Vernon. They started screaming the moment I transformed to the look I had to take for using the powers of Death as the 'Master of Death'. Their screams would give me a headache if I heard anymore of it.

Silence was what I got.

"You don't know, or you can't tell?" I asked.

"I don't know." The soul said.

"Do you have any memory of your previous self?" I asked.

The soul shook his head.

Father walked in to see if he could know who he was. When he saw who it was, he was too shocked to even say who it was.

"Father, what happened. Do you know him?" I asked. 

Whatever trance he was in, he came out of it as he shook his head and said, "This is Nicolas Flamel, the creator and owner of the Philospher's Stone." Father said. "I only saw his potrait once, but I know that it is him. But it wasn't him when we went to Private Drive just a week ago." 

The soul started to writhe as if he was hit with a cruciatus curse.

I pushed a little magic into him to sense what was happening to his soul. His soul seems to be pushing memories into him. "Please don't fight it, sir. It is only your memories that are trying to come back to you. Please stop fighting against the pain, and just welcome it." I said as calmly as I could. 

The old soul seemed to have heard me and stopped fighting as he slowly stopped writhing as if in pain. A few minutes later, he opened his eyes. "It is nice to meet you, Master of Death." He said.

"Sir, do you remember who you are now?" I asked as I nodded back, acknowledging his greeting.

He nodded. "He is right. My name is Nicolas Flamel." He said.

"May I know how you got into Dudley Dursley's body? And if you know, may I know where his soul is?" I asked. 

Sir Flamel's soul nodded. "I know where my body is. Our souls were swapped." He said.

"Where is your own body, sir Flamel?" Father asked.

"Dumbledore Manor." Sir Flamel's soul said. "Don't try to go there alone. He has laid a lot of nasty traps there." He warned us.

"Do you know the location of the Manor?" I asked.

Sir Flamel nodded. "It is near Godric's Hollow, under heavy repelling wards. If you go to Godric's Hollow and keep walking to its left, you feel all types of repelling wards. That is where Dumbledore Manor is." He said.

"Sir, please don't take offense to this question, but when you were taken there?" I asked.

"Two days ago. I was mourning my wife's death. Without the stone, her disease was acting out again, and no matter what I did, she wasn't cured. She died two weeks ago." Sir Flamel said, his face showed the sadness of parting away from his wife. If I stared more into his eyes, I felt like I would drown in his sorrow along with him.

"Dad, father, stay here, and see to it that the others don't do anything to him, not until Dudley is in his own body." I said. 

I know Fred and George would not let me go there alone. 

I turned to them, seeing a look of worry starting to show on their faces. "Come along with me. I might need your help dismantling the traps he put in the Manor. You two could dismantle his traps in Godric's Hallow in a matter of minutes." I said.

Their faces lit up. "Let's go. The night isn't too long, and we want to make little Dudder's suffer for the pain he put you through." They said. They had this unholy glint in their eyes that promised a world of pain for Dudley, and I know I would enjoy watching them give those idiots the pain and suffering they deserve.

I smiled as they took my hand, and I apparated to Godric's Hollow, and from there, according to Sir Flamel's directions, we started walking to the left. When we started to feel the repelling charms and wards, I began to take down the wards one by one.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Hades. Something is wrong with this ward." My twins said.

When I felt the ward myself, it did feel different. It had a trigger.

"Do not break it. If we do, the entire Manor will collapse." I warned.

"Can we wall in?" Fred asked.

"Yes. But put a shield around yourself." I said as I put a shield around all three of us as they added their magic into my shield.

We walked in, wands at the ready.

I had to give the old man. He got the basilisk that was in the chamber when we destroyed my father's horcruxes with its fang.

"Hades..." My twins called as they held my arms as they paled watching the body of the basilisk.

"Yeah. It is the same one I faced in my second year. He managed to sell a few parts, even after being announced dead." I said with a huff.

"You killed that thing when you were 12?" They hissed.

I nodded, not knowing what else to say.

"Let's go. We get Sir Flamel's body with our dear Dudder's soul and get out of this Manor." George said.

"And we come back tomorrow, get this snake and anything he stole from different families, give it to the bank and tell them about the snake. Then we break the ward and destroy this Manor." Fred said.

"You two are being quite vindictive today." I said.

They nodded and gave their blinding smiles in my direction.

We searched the entire Manor but didn't find Sir Flamel's body.

"What if you search for Dudder's soul instead of the body?" My twins asked.

I nodded. I could feel all those marks come back on me. I had gone back to the human form before we apparated to Godric's Hollow.

When I opened my eyes, I could feel a trapped soul.

I let my senses guide me.

We reached the biggest room in the Manor. Must have been the Master room.

I felt the energy of the trapped soul from under the bed.

My twins must have felt it too as they levitated the bed away from the spot where I was feeling the soul.

I sent a revealing spell at the point, and it came back to show that it was warded heavily.

We started to break the wards again, but when we broke the last wards, I felt the entire room getting colder as if dementors were nearby.

I wasn't wrong. Two dementors came out from the trap door Fred opened.

"Kill those two traitors. I had warned them not to listen to the old man, but they did. This is your first task as the Master of Death." I heard Mortem's voice in my mind.

"Wow." My twins said.

"He really can talk." Fred said.

"That he can, even from his realm." George continued.

"We get to see our dear Hadres obliterate a dementor!" They said in high-pitched voices.

I shook my head. I put my hand on each dementor and said, "Be gone." In Death tongue.

I knew the words to say for destroying them. My mind provided all these words. It feels like a soul in you that gives you the answers to questions you didn't know.

The two dememtors withered and became ash instantly.

I dusted my hands, but my twins cast cleaning charms on my hands and just smiled at me.

We jumped down the trap door and landed in a dungeon.

"Dudley." My twins called.

"Dudley Dursley." They shouted again.

They looked at me and winked and said, "Sir Flamel felt pain when he heard his name. We want the bugger to feel the pain."

I smiled and shook my head.

We heard a scream from two cells away.

We ran over to see Sir Flamel's body.

Dudley was feeling the pain.

I silenced him, and we levitated his body and ourselves out of the dungeon.

We quickly walked out of the Manor and apparated back to Grimmauld Place.

Dad and Sirius were waiting for us. "We were waiting. We need our fun, my dear. You would not decline that for your dogfather, now would you?" Sirius whined as he gave his best puppy eyes.

"You are a menace, you know that, Siri?" I said as we walked back to the dungeons with Sir Flamel's body floating behind me.

When we reached the cell Dudder's body was in, I placed Sir Flamel's body beside Dudder's body.

"You found my body quite fast." Sir Flamel said.

We nodded.

I put each hand on each of them and said, "Swap." In Death tongue.

When Sir Flamel felt himself in his own body, he pulled his wand out of this air as he rubbed his palm.

He staggered, but walked to Dumbledore and threw a strong stinging hex on him, kicked him in the stomach when Albus fell to the floor in pain thanks to the hex.

Then he walked out of the house and apparated away.

I turned around and looked at dear Dudder's shaking and whining to him mother about me being a monster.

Yes. This was what I wanted from this waste of space.

"Now, now, Dudder's, you should call your cousin a monster. What to see what a real one would look like?" I smiled at him and asked sweetly.

He shook his head vehemently and crawled behind Petunia and Vernon as they tried to hide him from my shooting range.

"I say I let my family deal with you lot, but I get to cast the last spell. The kill is mine to do as I was the one who was abused by you lot." I said.

"Sure, son. You will get the last spell." Dad said with an unholy glint in his eyes, which I am seeing for the first time in all the time I have seen him looking murderous and blood vindictive.

Dad pulled father along with him to the cell as they pulled me back and asked me to stand by the door and just enjoy the show.

I nodded and smiled.

It was about two hours of screaming, begging, pleading to be left, and the smell of blood, vomit, and sweat getting to my ears and nose. They walked out of the cell.

"Your time to cast the spell." Charlus said as he pushed me into the cell.

They all looked hideous. Faces were completely swollen and in colors thanks to spells and physical blows.

I could see the blood smeared clothes that lay tattered on them.

They make a sight worth seeing for me. I turned around to look at my family. I smiled at them and said, "Thank you."

Then I turned around and looked at them. My eyes must have been glowing with power as they tried to scrawl away from me as much their mangled bodied could.

"Avada Kedavra." I said as I pointed my wand at them.

Three thuds were heard simultaneously. The ones who called me a freak, a boy, a monster, treated me worse than a slave where I should've been cared for, now lay dead.

Something on me seemed to settle.

"That was your first kill on the ones who deserve your wrath, my little master. Now, get the others in the other cell in the same way." I heard Mortem's voice in head again.

Fred and George hugged me tightly as soon as I walked out of the cell. "You are okay. We love you, and you know that." They whispered into my ears.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Now, let's go and get a few answers out of those five before we kill them." I said as we walked to the cell Albus, and the others were put in.

"What you want from them?" Dad asked. 

"You all know I want what Madam Bones wants from them." I said with a sigh.

"We know what she wants. What do you want? What else do you want, other than what she wants you to find out?" Father asked.

"I want to know everything. From when he started his manipulations, what he wanted out of it, and why he put so many people's lives and careers at risk for his own plans." I said. "I also want to find out where the Bones family is. We did sense them in his house." 

Dad, Fred, and George nodded.

"Shall we start?" Sirius asked.

I nodded. "Dad, the veritaserum, please." I asked.

Dad pulled out five vials of veritaserum potion. It was one entire vial for each person.

"It is a good method to both get the truth out and torture the living daylight out of them." Father said with a smile as he looked at Dumbledore, who was trying his best not to shake in fear.

I pulled Hermione out of the group and forced the potion into her mouth.

"Whom all did you try to manipulate, other than me?" I asked.

"Neville and Luna."

"What did you do to them?"

"Potions and charms."

"Anything else that you did?"

"I made a marriage contract for you and Ginevra. I wanted you to sign that one, but you made her sign the regular Potter Marriage Contract."

"What were the conditions?"

"You can never go against her wishes. You can never shout at her. You can never divorce her. You have to do what she tells you to do. You have to support Molly, Ron, and me financially even though we can care for ourselves." 

"What will happen if I don't follow the rules?"

"Life sentence in Azkaban."

"Did you know Ronald and Ginevra were Dumbledore's children instead of Arthur's?" 

"Yes."

"From when did you know?"

"Even since my first year. After Professor McGonagall gave the letter and left, Headmaster Dumbledore came and told me about his plans for you and Neville. He wanted the both of you to play the way he wanted you to. I was asked to help, which I gladly did."

"Do you feel guilty?"

"No."

"Any regrets?"

"Yes. I wanted to leech on your magic and feel the strength of a magic more powerful than the Headmaster's."

"How did you feel his magic?" I asked, feeling quite giddy knowing that Hermione was also not faithful to Ronald, but also feeling disgusted that she would sleep with someone so old and ancient as Dumbledore.

"You cheated on me?" Ronald asked, or rather shouted.

"I did. You weren't satisfying my needs. I wanted to feel more powerful magic and who better than the Headmaster." Hermione said.

"Did you continue after Albus faked his death?" I asked.

"Yes." Hermione answered.

"Wow!" My twins said. When I looked at them, they had a disgusted expression on their faces but were looking at Ronald, who himself was looking quite disgusted with his wife.

"What else did you do?" I asked.

"I made sure Ron and I don't have kids soon. Molly was forcing me, and Ron wanted kids. I didn't want kids yet. So, I took contraceptive potions every time we had to sleep together." Harmione said.

I looked at Ronald and smirked. "Looks like your wife turned out to be far worse addicted to sex than your little sister there." I said as I pointed at Ginevra.

She always wanted to sleep with me, but I refused. It never felt right to even kiss her, so touching her too intimately made me feel like I was cheating on someone.

I saw Ginevra taking in a long breath to start shouting, so I put her under a silencing charm.

Ronald tried to lunge at me, but the chains he was tied to didn't let him move more than one step from his position.

"Did you do anything else to the Weasley family other than bad mouth Fluer?" I asked.

"I made sure Arthur was completely under Molly's control. I helped Molly brew the potions that she gave both you and Arthur." Hermione said.

I looked at my twins and asked if they wanted to question her. They nodded.

"Did you try to kill Hadrian in any other way than the poison you gave him?" My twins asked.

"I did. I tried to use poison mead on him, but Kreacher always removed them and gave me a dirty look." She said.

"Did you try to block the bond on us and Hadrian?" Fred asked.

"I tried. But it never worked. My magic wasn't strong enough to seal even the little feelings Harry had for you. I had to take the Headmaster's help." Hermione said.

"Hades?" George asked as they both took my hands into theirs.

"I wanted to take you two to the Yule Ball. I told Ron about it. He looked disgusted at the idea and used quite a few words on me. Hermione saw him and them tried to obliviate me, but I was more powerful than her. She, Ron, and Ginevra then stunned me and took me to Albus. 

He cast the obliviation charm to make me forget that I wanted to take you to the ball. He also erased any feeling I had developed on the two of you." I said.

"Hades, does that mean you had feelings for us in your fourth year?" George asked.

I nodded. "I knew I liked you in my third year. I just didn't know if it was brotherly or romantic feelings. In my fourth year, I realised that it was romantic, but those feelings were erased from my mind." I said with a sigh.

They hugged me. "When this is all over, please tell us everything. We want to know every memory that has been erased from your mind." My twins said.

"Any last words, Hermione?" 

"I wish I had more time to prepare. Court trials and all things related to law take months in the muggle world. I thought I would have more time." Hermione said.

"You seem to have forgotten, but we are in the Magical World. Yes, cases take time to investigate even here as well, but we had solid proof with us. My inheritance tests and my bank account details were enough to arrest Dumbledore, you, Ronald, Ginevra, and Molly. The conversation I heard and the statement from the goblins was enough to arrest you, Molly, Ginevra, and Ronald. The memory of mine, the one where Ginevra and Dean together obliviated me, was enough to arrest her and divorce her for both obliviating an auror and cheating and planning for line theft of a Lord of two houses." I said.

"Oh, and Andromeda, both Fred and George witnessed what she was doing to Teddy along with me. We had her in custody, and veritaserum was used for answers that were too hard to digest. I got custody of my godson the very moment we saw that he was being abused. Abuse is a serious offense, more so here in this world than the muggle world because magical children were rare. The documents were just a formality at that point. So nothing was too fast. Everything went accordingly. If anything, we were taking our time to get things right. All of this could've been done in just a day." I said as I gave a cold glare and felt satisfied when she flinched and tried to move away from the hold I had on her with my magic.

I wanted to scream this at her, but I remembered dad's words. I know I wanted her to know that her actions have not made me weaker, but I have come out of the entire thing they pulled even stronger than I ever was before.

"So, remember this, Mrs. Dumbledore, you and your party haven't destroyed anything. You have given me new meaning and made me find my family back.

Now that you are dying, let me tell you this, my father is indeed Lord Voldemort." I said.

I could feel their fear. I could feel all of them trembling after listening to my words.

"And let me tell you this, if I didn't have Neville, Luna, and the twins with me, I would've turned worse than him after knowing all the shit you pulled on me, my dad, my father, and the rest of my family." I said as I put my hand on her head and pulled out every memory of hers in a very painful way and put them in many vials that I have conjured as I pulled her memories out. "And you deserve everything you will go through after this little interrogation. I have your memories, even the ones that have been blocked. I will be giving it to the Auror Department, so anything you didn't tell me and you feel proud of it, I'll say you would be the most dumbest person I've ever had the misfortune of meeting."

"Did you cast the curse that sent me to the Veil or Bellatrix did?" Sirius asked.

I looked at her.

"I did." Hermione said.

I was almost about to lose my cool. I took in deep breaths. It felt as if my mind was telling me to kill her. My mind wanted me to kill her in the most painful ways possible.

"You will suffer for things you have done, Mrs. Dumbledore." I said as I stunned her and threw her quite harshly into the opposite cell of the one we were in.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Whom shall we ask now?" I asked dad and my father.

"Ronald." Dad said.

"Mhm. I want to know what he has to say about this." Father said. He had waited for dad to tell whom he wanted to interrogate now. He seems to really want to put dad and me first now. How nice!

"Fred, can you pull Ron out of the group for me?" I asked.

"With pleasure." Fred said as he stalked towards Ron and dragged him by the hair to me.

I forced the potion down Ronald's mouth and made sure he swallowed it. 

"Did you meet Albus before school started?" I asked.

"Yes." Ronald said.

"When did you meet him?"

"August 31, 1991."

"So you knew I was Harry Potter before I even introduced myself?" 

"Yes."

"Did you know your wife before you spoke with each other in the train in front of me?" 

"No."

"Did you plan the insults on Hermione during our first Charms class?" 

"Yes."

"So, you got to meet and planned together from meeting each other on the train?"

"Yes."

"Did you know what was hidden in the 'Mirror of Erised'?" 

"Yes. Albus told Hermione and me what was hidden in the mirror when he showed the stone to us."

"When did he show the stone to you?"

"After the Christmas holidays."

"During the ending of the year, were you asked not to follow me beyond the chess part of the puzzle?"

"Yes."

"You know my father was already in school, didn't you?"

"Yes. I knew, and so did Hermione. Albus told us so that we'd always be prepared when we had to face him."

"In second year, did you already know I could speak parseltongue?"

"Yes. Albus told us that the horcrux inside you would give a few powers to you."

"You already knew where the Chamber was?"

"No."

"Did your father ever tell you where it is?"

"He didn't know where it was."

"Did you know from the start that Hermione would be petrified?"

"Yes."

"Did you know that the cause was a basilisk?"

"Yes."

"Did you know your sister would be taken into the chamber?"

"No."

"Did you know that she had my father's diary?"

"Yes."

"You knew who Voldemort was before I did?"

"Yes."

"Did Albus tell you why he had to become Lord Voldemort?"

"No. I don't care either. The man is an evil slytherin and deserves to die."

"He really believes all that nonsense, doesn't he?" I asked dad and my father.

"It seems so." Father said.

"Albus really did a number on his own son." Dad said.

"In third year, did you already know Scabbers was Peter Pettigrew?" I asked Ronald.

"No." Ronald said.

"Did you know Sirius Black was innocent?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Remus Lupin was a werewolf?"

"Yes."

"Did Albus tell you about the two of them?"

"Yes."

"Did you know my name would appear in the Goblet of Fire in the fourth year?"

"Yes."

"Then all the animosity was an act?"

"No. It was all true. Those were my true feelings towards you."

"Were you forced back to my side after the first task?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Voldemort would rise again?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Cedric Diggory would die?"

"No. He was collateral damage."

"Do you feel sad for his death?"

"No."

"In fifth year, did you know what Umbridge would do?"

"No."

"Did you know Arthur Weasley would be Nagini's target?"

"No."

"Did you know I would be getting visions?"

"Yes."

"Did you know what the prophecy was?"

"Yes."

"Did Hermione know what the prophecy was?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Hermione was going to kill Sirius?"

"Yes."

"How did you know?"

"Albus told us it would happen. When we go to the ministry and Sirius arrives, we have to make sure he dies. He was putting pressure on Albus to send you to him."

"If Hermione couldn't kill him, would you have killed Sirius?"

"Yes."

"Sirius never harmed you. Why would you readily kill him?"

"He bit my leg."

"Just for that, you wanted the man dead?"

"Yes. My leg hurt a lot."

"Remind me to use the cruciatus curse on him." I told George.

He nodded.

"In sixth year, you already knew Slughorn was the one who told Tom Riddle about the horcruxes, didn't you?" I asked Ronald.

"Yes, I knew." Ronald replied.

"You also knew whose potions book I was using, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"Did you or Hermione use a compulsion charm on me to use to 'Sectumsepra' on Draco Malfoy?" 

"Yes. The git doesn't deserve to live."

"Did you also know Albus was going to fake his death at the end of the sixth year?"

"Yes."

"You knew what held the peices of Tom Riddle's soul, didn't you?"

"Yes. Albus told us about them. That was why Hermione was albe to know how to destroy them. Albus had already told us about that."

"If you had the chance, you would have killed me?"

"Yes."

"You knew I was going to die when I told you to kill Nagini, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"You let Albus stay in my Potters' house?"

"Yes."

"You planned to kill me now that my task was done?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Fred and George would die if I were to die?"

"Yes."

"You were fine with them dying?"

"Yes."

"Do you know where the Bones are?"

"No."

"Does Albus know?"

"Yes."

"Does Molly know?"

"Yes."

"Does Ginevra know?"

"No."

"Any questions you have?" I asked the others.

"Did you know Hadrian was my son?" Dad asked.

"Yes. I took great pleasure in watching the father and son turn against each other." Ronald said.

"Did you know Hadrian was my son?" Father asked.

"No." Ronald said.

"Do you have any ounce of love towards Fred and I?" George asked.

"No. You weren't my brothers. Mother always told us that Bill, Charlie, and Percy were my brothers." Ronald said.

"Did you already know what Andromeda was doing to Teddy?" Sirius asked, looking a bit murderous.

"Yes." Ronald said.

"If Hades were to die, did you make sure that all his money would go to you?" Fred asked.

"Yes. Albus already has enough money. Mom has her own money as well. I deserve that money for putting up with Potter for so long." Ronald said.

"Did you know what Albus had in plan for Teddy?" Sirius asked.

"Yes." Ronald said.

I was done with this nonsense. I wanted him to die. But why not hurt his heart a little bit. "Do you actually love Hermione?" I asked.

"Yes." Ronald said.

"How does it feel to know she cheated on you with Albus?"

"Disgusting."

"Why?"

"He is too old."

"He is your father, isn't he?"

"No. Arthur Weasley is my father. I do not accept Albus as my father."

"Then, you will be Ronald No Name. Is that fine?"

"Yes."

"What about Lavender Brown?"

"I love her as well."

"Oh! Were you cheating on your wife?"

"Yes. Lavender always gave me what I wanted. She is carrying my child." 

"Really. I heard that she asked for an abortion when she knew you were going to Azkaban."

"No."

"Yes. I heard it, alright."

"My child?"

"The baby wasn't yours."

"You are lying. She told me the child was mine."

"She lied to you. The entire auror department knew she was carrying her late husband's child. She was already four months pregnant when she told you about it."

"No, she didn't look like a four month pregnant woman."

"One word, Ronald. Glamours." I said with a sadistic smirk. "And, Hermione also knew about you cheating on her with Lavender. She was actually pregnant with your child, but she aborted the little one when she knew you cheated on her."

"No! My child!"

"You deserve it, by the way." I said as I cast the Cruciatus Curse on him.

When blood flowed down his nose, I canceled the spell and asked, "Any last words, Ronald?"

"Yes. I wish you had died when your father threw the killing at you." Ronald replied. I could feel the hate behind those words. It was amazing how he could hide all this hatred all these years.

"Too sad then." I said as I threw him into the same cell Hermione was in.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Now, whom?" I asked my twins.

"Our dear former sister. Ginevra, or should we call you Ms. Dumbledore now?" Fred asked. 

"Come here, dear. Why are you going back?" George asked as he walked to Ginevra, who was crawling away from us and trying to hide behind Molly, who moved to hide Ginevra.

Dad walked to George, and the both of them dragged Ginevra and placed her before me. "All yours." Dad said and patted my head and went back to stand beside my father.

"Drink." I commanded Ginevra, which she did out of fear of what I would do if she didn't listen to me. She gulped down the potion in one go.

"When did you know about me?" I asked. I wanted to know when she got to know about me and when she started obsessing over me.

"Ever since I turned 5 years old." Ginevra said.

"When did you start to obsess over me?"

"When I first saw how handsome you were when Ron and the twins got you to the Burrow." 

"When did you know about my abuse?"

"From the start."

"Did you try to stop it?"

"No. Father wanted it to happen. He said you'd only listen when you were hurt and needed guidance."

"You accept Albus as your father?" 

"Yes."

"What about Arthur?"

"No. He is not my father any longer. If he was fine with disowning me for simply wanting to live my life my way, he doesn't deserve my love."

"Living your life by taking mine?"

"Yes. That was the only way."

"The only way?"

"Father said that you had to die after you defeated Lord Voldemort. You would turn dark, just like your father." 

"So, you planned to kill me and take the credit?"

"Yes."

"Did Albus know you were killing me?"

"No."

"What did he do?"

"He cursed Hermione. We didn't know why he didn't curse Ron and me, but now I do. The man cares for both of us."

"Did Ron try to stop him?"

"No. Ron and Hermione argued before we went to our father. When father cursed Hermione, Ron asked her to beg for his forgiveness. Only then would he stop my father from cursing her."

"Did she beg for forgiveness?"

"No. She was too proud to beg and collapsed because she couldn't take the pain any longer than she already did."

"Did you not feel any pity for her?"

"No. She deserves it."

"What did they argue about?"

"She didn't want kids yet, but Ron wanted children, and she refused to stop taking contraceptive potions."

"Did you plan to cheat on me with Dean Thomas?"

"Yes."

"Do you know the man always loved you and maybe still does?"

"Yes. That was why he was the best choice."

"Do you love him?"

"No."

"Did you just use him to temp me?"

"Yes."

"Do you even like me?"

"I love you."

"You were okay with me dying, then?"

"I have to. I love you, but I love your money more."

"So you agreed to marry me for my money and fame that you would also be getting?"

"Yes."

"How does it feel to never ever get your alimony?"

"I want to kill you. I have made so many sacrifices and took so many risks for you, I deserve all the money you have and so much more than that."

"When I saved you in your first year, did you know you were manipulated by the diary?" I asked.

Dad gasped.

"Hadrian?" Father called.

"Just a small hunch." I said.

"Yes. I knew the diary was spelled. I had to get taken so that you would come and save me." Ginevra said.

"So you wantedly fell for the diary horcrux's tricks?" Father asked.

"Yes. I knew I had to write into the diary. Father told me to do that so that Harry could come and save me." Ginevra said.

"You risked your life so that Hadrian would come to save you like your knight in shining armor?" Dad asked.

"Yes." Ginevra replied.

"Did you know Ron's pet rat was Peter Pettigrew?" I asked.

"Yes." Ginevra said.

"Why did you never warn him?"

"Father ordered me not to."

"Did you know Sirius was innocent?"

"Yes."

"Did you know my name would come out from the Goblet of Fire?"

"Yes."

"Did you know I would struggle to get a dance partner for the ball after you, Hermione, and your brother made sure I would never ask Fred and George?"

"Yes."

"Did you know Voldemort would come back after the tournament?"

"No."

"Did you know Voldemort was going to come when we went to the ministry in your fourth year?"

"Yes."

"Did you know I was a horcrux?"

"Yes."

"When did you know I was a horcrux?"

"After I got to know that the diary of Lord Voldemort was also a horcrux."

"Did you know I would have to be killed by Lord Voldemort himself to remove the horcrux?" I asked.

Father winced, remembering how he had thrown the killing curse at me, and the look dad gave him sent a shiver down his spine if his pale face was anything to go by.

"Yes." Ginevra said.

"When did you start cheating on me?" I asked.

"Before marriage, while you were getting your training in the auror academy."

"So, while you were still doing your final year in school?"

"Yes."

"Do you know where the rest of the Bones family are imprisoned by your father?"

"No."

"Do you know if there are more prisoners with your father than the Bones?"

"Yes."

"Who?"

"My mother's older twin brothers, Dedalus Diggle, Elphias Doge, and Sturgis Podmore."

I cast my patronus. "Amelia, get a team ready. We have to rescue your family, Dedalus Diggle, Elphias Doge, and Sturgis Podmore. Albus has all of them imprisoned somewhere. I don't know where they are, but I think I will know in a few hours." I said.

"We'll get them." My twins said. They hugged me tightly.

I nodded. "Do you know where they are?" I asked Ginevra.

"No." Ginevra replied.

"Did you know I had feelings for Fred and George?"

"Yes. That was why I asked my father to get those feelings blocked and sealed."

"Do any of you have any other questions?" I asked the rest of us.

"Do you know what Dumbledore planned for Teddy?" Sirius asked. Sirius seemed to care for Teddy as much as I did. He is Remus' mate, so he cares for Remus' son as well, it seems. Why doesn't he blood adopt Teddy?

"Yes. Teddy will kill Harry, and then my father would kill Teddy after claiming that Teddy was also a Dark Lord as he is the son of a werewolf, a dark creature." Ginevra replied.

"Crucio." Sirius cursed her. I didn't mind her quick death. All I wanted from her, she has revealed them. "Next time, keep your damn tongue with you and never insult Remus Lupin for being a dark creature. He never wanted to be turned." He said after canceling the spell.

"Any last word, Ginevra?" I asked Ginevra.

"I still want you. You're mine. Fred and George don't deserve you." Ginevra stuttered, getting up from the ground and still shaking and spasming with the effects of the curse.

"You are the one who doesn't  deserve anyone. You don't even deserve to live." I snapped as I threw her into Hermione quite forcefully.

I was angry. How dare she bad mouth my twins. If anything, they belong to me and I to them.

"Calm down, Hades." My twins said.

"Are you not angry?" I asked.

"We are. But we think you show enough anger for us that we don't need to show it ourselves." Fred said.

"And, we know you like us now. What she says will not affect anything we feel for you." George said.

I nodded.

"I am sorry." Father said. "Does your arm hurt?" He asked as he pointed at the arm Pettigrew cut to draw my blood for the ritual.

"Not anymore." I said with a smile as I looked at dad and my father. 

"Nothing else hurts?" Dad asked.

"No. I am feeling better than ever after the turning." I said.

"So do we." My twins said. They were still hugging me, which brought out a smile on dad's face.

"Does your magic feel stronger?" Regulus asked.

"Yes. My magic that has been sealed, has been unblocked and then I got some extra magic after the turning, so I am, as of now, powerful enough to rebuild Hogwarts if it were to ever fall and sustain it and protect it with my magic for a few days all by myself, until reinforcements arrive." I replied. "Not just me, Fred and George are as powerful as me." 

"We are combinedly as powerful as Hades." Fred said.

"If you take us individually, our power level is a little bit less than half of Hades' power." George said.

"When we combine our magic, we can match his." My twins said.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Molly dear, your turn now." I said sweetly as I walked to her and grabbed her by the hair, pulled her towards me, forced her mouth open and poured the potion down her throat, and made her swallow it.

I don't actually want to question the bint, but she definitely knows more than those three useless waste of space lying in a pile in the opposite cell.

"When did you begin to cheat on your former husband?" I asked.

"After I had Percy. I didn't know how I got pregnant with the twins, but they were Arthur's children." Molly said.

"Did you try to abort them?"

"Yes."

"Arthur stopped you, didn't he?"

"Yes."

I sighed in relief. I don't know what I'd do if my twins weren't born.

Fred and George stepped to me as I had to break away from the hug to get to Molly. I wanted to use a little bit of physical force on her.

"She doesn't deserve to be a mother." I told my twins.

"True." Dad said.

"Severus is correct. No matter what happened to him, he never abandoned or aborted you until you were stolen from him, and his memory of you was wiped off." Sirius said.

I nodded. "I feel lucky to have parents who actually cherish me. And mates who cherish me as much as them." I said as I looked at dad, my father, and my twins.

Charlus and Lily were my parents, and so was Sirius, but that was before they changed a little of their DNA to make sure they were never linked back to their previous selves.

My twins smiled at me, and so did dad and father.

"Did you know Dumbledore stole from me?" I asked Molly.

"Yes." Molly replied.

"Do you think you deserve my money?"

"Yes."

"Do you think you deserve Arthur's love and affection after what you had done to him?"

"Yes."

"Do you not feel an ounce of guilt?"

"No."

"Did you abort any children of Arthur's before he knew about them?"

"Yes."

My twins gasped. "Our siblings and dad need to know about this." They said.

I nodded.

"Will they still be awake now? It is quite late into the night." Sirius asked.

"They will be. Dad wanted us to tell inform him when Molly was finished." Fred said.

"He said he'd wait until the news and wouldn't sleep until he knew for sure that the woman was dead." George said

"Dad, you need to come to Grimmauld Place. Get all our brothers as well." George said after Fred cast the patronus.

In a few minutes, I felt the floo flaring and them sensed Arthur, Bill, Charlie, and Percy. I could also sense the Prewett twins along with them.

My twins walked out of the dungeons and came back with them following behind.

"What happened?" Arthur asked.

"Molly. You need to hear this." I said.

"Dad, just prepare yourself. This is bad news." My twins said as they held Arthur.

Arthur nodded.

Bill, Charlie, and Percy looked tense. They didn't know what it was about, but just looking at how protective and caring my twins were being, they knew it would shake them to the core.

"Is it bad?" Percy asked, looking and observing me.

I nodded. "Very. I didn't expect her to go this low." I said as I patted his shoulder in support.

"Hold Arthur. I don't know what this would do to him." I told the Prewett twins, who walked closer to Arthur and held him along with my twins.

I turned to Arthur and said, "She aborted a few of your children."

Arthur would have collapsed in shock if not for my twins and the Prewett twins. "She did?" He asked after he had regained his balance and got back on his feet, and walked to stand beside me.

I nodded. "That is why we had to call you. We felt that you had to know about this." I said.

Arthur nodded. "Thank you for calling me and not letting me be in the dark." He said.

"I'd never do that. I know how it feels to be left in the dark." I said, as I held him by the arm, feeling that he'd collapse again after hearing Molly's answer.

I looked at Molly and asked, "How many of Arthur's children did you abort before he found about them?"

"One child between Bill and Charlie. One between Charlie and Percy. I would have aborted the twins, but Arthur found about them?" Molly said. As she had taken the veritaserum, she didn't show any emotion, but her entire body was sweating as she tried not to reply to the questions she's being asked.

"You aborted two of my children?" Arthur asked as he leaned onto me.

"Yes." Molly replied.

"Do you not feel guilty for killing them before they could even enter into the world?" Arthur asked.

"No." Molly said.

"Did you cheat on Arthur with anyone other than Albus?" The Prewett twins asked.

"Yes." Molly said.

"Who?" The Prewett twins asked.

"Gilderoy Lockhart." Molly replied.

"Well, I could think and tell myself that that man at least looks better than me and has more money than I ever could get. But, Albus? The man is ancient." Arthur said.

"I feel that it is to feel the magic. Albus is powerful. Hermione also cheated on Ronald with Albus." I told Arthur.

"Merlin. Do these people not have any shame?" Arthur asked.

"I don't think so. Hermione clearly feels proud to have slept with Albus, and so does Molly. She has children with the man." I said as I held Arthur tighter as I felt him slip from my grip.

My twins have come to me and helped me with Arthur as he found it hard to stand on his feet after hearing all the things Molly had done to him.

"From when did you start giving Arthur love and obedience potions?" I asked Molly.

"From the moment I set my eyes on him." Molly replied.

"From my third year?" Arthur asked.

I conjured a chair for Arthur to sit on. I felt bad for calling him here and letting him hear all this shit, but it would eat me if I had to keep all this injustice done to him to myself.

"Yes." Molly said.

"Our parents wouldn't have helped, and neither would aunt Muriel, so who helped you with the potions?" The Prewett twins asked, looking quite furiously at their former sister.

"Albus. He knew from the start I wanted Arthur, so he helped me get him with a condition that I helped him with his experiment." Molly said.

"What experiment?" I asked.

"An experiment to see if he could still have children after getting so old." Molly said.

That was so twisted. The man was old, gay, lover of the former Dark Lord Gellert Grindelwald, and still slept with Molly, who would have been close to the age of his grandchild if he ever had one.

"You agreed?" Arthur asked.

"Yes. At first, I was hesitant, but when I felt his power, I didn't need to feel bad. He is really good in bed and is powerful, so I have no regrets." Molly said.

"Do you feel guilty for any of your actions against Arthur and Hadrian?" Dad asked.

"No." Molly replied.

"Do you have any regrets?" I asked.

"Yes. I regret that I haven't forced Albus to kill my brothers." Molly said.

"Why do you want them dead?" My twins asked.

"So that Arthur would forever be mine." Molly said.

"Do you know where Albus imprisoned the Bones Family, Lord Diggle, Lord Doge, and Lord Podmore?" I asked.

"Yes. There is a small cottage near Donottar Castle in Scotland. They are put to sleep in that cottage." Molly said.

I immediately cast my patronus and informed Amelia about where her family was.

I got her patronus back, thanking me for informing her about it, and said she'd save everyone imprisoned in that cottage when her and her team gets there.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Are you alright, Arthur?" I asked.

"I will be. I just didn't realise that she had done so much in the time she was with me. I am just glad that Fred and George are born now. I didn't know about the two children, so I don't feel that sad, but I would've been completely broken if my twins were to have died." Arthur said.

"Please don't say such things. Nothing will happen to anyone from now on." I said as I put my hand on Arthur's shoulder.

"Hadrian is right. We should try to focus on the future from now." Fabian Prewett said.

"We will learn from the past and move forward being better." Gideon Prewett said.

Arthur nodded.

"Did you know how I looked before I walked into the King's Cross?" I asked Molly.

"Yes." Molly replied.

"Did Albus show you my photographs?" 

"Yes."

"When did he show them to you?" 

"From the time you were left on the front porch of the Dursleys' house."

"If Ron was in my place, would you have allowed it?"

"Never. My baby shouldn't be placed with such foul people."

"You think you're better?"

"Yes. I am better than them."

"Then why did you keep insulting Fleur and never cared enough for her even if she was your daughter-in-law?"

"The girl is not a pure witch. She is a quarter Veela. What if she put her charm on my Arthur?"

"Arthur was never yours and will never be. Fleur, if anything, is the most loyal woman I have seen aside from Lily. She knows she's gotten herself a jackpot with Bill . Why would she try for Arthur, who is her father-in-law? Fluer respects Arthur more than you as she knows he welcomes her into the family wholeheartedly than you and your two children." I said. 

Fleur is like an older sister I never had, and I know she feels that I am her brother as well. While I was still married to Ginevra, she had always helped me with things related to Ginevra.

"Any more questions?" I asked everyone.

"Did you ever try anything with Fleur?" Bill asked.

"No. She always knew if I added anything into her food and drinks, so I couldn't try anything." Molly said.

"Did you know I had a lover when I was still in Hogwarts?" Charlie asked.

"Yes." Molly said.

"What did you do to him?" Charlie asked.

"I sent him away. He took the money and left the country." Molly said.

"Did you use the money you got from Albus for that?" Charlie asked.

"Yes." Molly said.

"Charlie?" Arthur called.

"I had a lover from my fifth year. He disappeared after our graduation. I know he loves dragons as much as I do, so I became a dragonologist and searched for him in every dragon reserve in the world." Charlie said.

"What is his name?" I asked Charlie. 

I know exactly how it feels to have someone you love, but you weren't able to get to them.

Even if Albus erased my feelings for the twins, I always felt like my heart was being crumbled when I saw them being lover-dovey with Angelina Johnson. I have always felt that I wanted to separate them and kiss the life out of those two, but I felt that would be rude as I was forced to be with Ginevra.

"Mathew Yaxley." Charlie said.

"The one who is the distant cousin of the former Lord Yaxley?" I asked.

"Yes, the same one." Charlie said.

"He is in Britain. Always looks gloomy and keeps an eye on the twins' shop all the time. He took over Florean Fortescue's parlor. You go there in the morning, you'll meet him." I said with a smile.

"He... He is here?" Charlie asked.

"Yes. The man looks like he has never seen a good day in his life." I said.

"When did you observe that?" Fred asked.

"Even we didn't know he looked out for us." George said.

"I always paid attention to the surroundings of the shop. When I saw him focusing on the shop all the time I went to see you, I felt suspicious and interrogated him. He said that he had known you and feels proud of you and was just looking out for you as you were family for me." I said.

Dad was smiling, and so was father. 

"You always had feelings for those two, didn't you?" Father asked.

I nodded. I know that my ears have turned red as I could feel my ears were hot.

"Hades!" My twins said with smiles as they hugged me.

"Thank you. Thanks to you looking out for my brothers, you have found the man I have always been searching for. But why did I never see him when I went to the parlor?" Charlie said and then asked.

"Do you think he doesn't pay attention to his shop's surroundings? He always went to the kitchen when you were near the parlor. I noticed that, but I didn't know why. Maybe he feels that he has deceived you and doesn't know how to face you." I said.

Charlie nodded.

"Did you do anything to my lover, Penelope Clearwater?" Percy asked.

"No. She is a pure blood and is a witch without creature blood." Molly said.

Percy sighed in relief.

"Have you ever tried anything with your older brothers?" My twins asked.

"Yes. I have always tried, but they never fell for them. If they did, they'd be dead before I got married to Arthur." Molly said.

"Did you try anything with Remus Lupin and Sirius Black?" Regulus asked.

"I tried to give Sirius some potions so that he'd never go against Albus, but Remus always sniffed them out and removed them." Molly said.

"Did Remus think it was Kreacher's work?" I asked.

"Yes." Molly said.

"What about Remus?" I asked.

"I couldn't. When I knew he threw the potions given to Sirius, I knew they wouldn't work on him. He has a defense mastery, so I couldn't even use spells on him." Molly said.

Thank Merlin for that.

"Did you try anything with James and Lily?" Charlus asked.

"No. Even when they were in the Order, Lily knew her potions and charms, and I couldn't do anything to them." Molly said.

"Other than the potions you gave Hadrian, did you do anything else?" Dad asked. 

Father blinked at dad. Then he looked at Molly, hoping that she didn't. 

Dad would have no reason to keep her alive any longer if she did, and she had a lot more than just giving me potions.

"Yes. I have obliviated him on a lot of occasions. He saw me cheating on Arthur and was about to tell him. I did have to use the spells again when Harry saw my girl enjoying her life with people she wanted. If he remembered that my girl had men, he'd never be with her." Molly said.

Dad took a deep breath and walked to stand by me, and so did father. He slowly took his wand out and twirled it around his fingers. "If I did that to your babies, would you let me live?" Dad asked in his sweetest voice, which definitely sent shivers down father's spine because even I felt scared of him despite being stronger than him.

"I'd kill you." Molly said.

"Then you should know I would do more than that." Dad said as he pointed his wand at Molly.

"Severus, wait for a while. We only have Albus to question. Just him, and you'll have her to yourself. I promise you that." Father said as he put his hand on Dad's hand that held his wand.

Dad glared at father but then sighed and lowered his wand. "I want to do whatever I want with Molly." He said.

All of us nodded.

"Any last words, Molly?" I asked.

"Yes. I wish that I had killed all the people I hated." Molly said.

"You can throw her along with Ronald and the others." I told dad.

He smirked and used more than required force to throw Molly on her poor children.

"I think I'll take my leave. I need time to digest all the things I have heard now." Arthur said.

I felt for the man. He has gone through a lot in his life.

When I nodded, my twins leaned towards me and whispered, "Wait for us. We want to be here when you interrogate Albus." 

I nodded.

They went out to show their father, siblings, and uncles out and came back looking murderous as they looked eyes with Albus.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
Father dragged Albus to us quite forcefully. 

Dad forced veritaserum into Albus and made sure the man swallowed the potion.

"Is Gellert Grindelwald the one who killed your sister, Ariana Dumbledore?" I asked. I know Aberforth would be glad he finally got to know who killed his sister.

"No. My spell hit her." Albus replied.

"Was it an accident, or did you kill her intentionally?"

"It was intentional."

"Why did you kill her?"

"She knew what Gellert and I had planned to do. We both hated muggle-borns, and we wanted the world rid of all the muggles."

"Gellert didn't lose to you. You made him lose, didn't you?"

"Yes. Gellert is stronger than me, and he knows more spells than me. I could never defeat him in a fair fight. I had to slip potions into his food as he didn't recognize potions."

"Gellert still loves you?"

"No. He hates me now for what I had done."

"Did you try to turn Tom Marvolo Riddle into Lord Voldemort?"

"Yes."

"Did you think you could control him?"

"Yes."

"Was that because he was an orphan?"

"Yes."

"You knew Severus Snape was Tom Riddle's soulmate, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"You also knew Severus also knew about it when he met the man, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"Are you the reason Tom Riddle created horcruxes?"

"Yes."

"Are you the reason Myrtle died in the girl's lavatory?"

"Yes."

"How?"

"I knew that she'd cry and run to the lavatory if she were to meet the boys who bullied her everyday. She goes there to escape everytime she sees those boys. I sent them that way so that they'd do exactly what I wanted them to, and they did. She died, and I got to know where the entrance to the Chamber was."

"You made sure Tom Riddle stayed in Hogwarts to that you could further manipulate you and as result had to use Rubius Hagrid as the scape goat, am I right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure Lily and James Potters didn't stay in the Potter Manor and had them move to your property, right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure Peter Pettigrew was already marked before the man was made the secret keeper, right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure Severus Snape and Lily Potter broke their friendship in their fifth year, right?" 

"Yes. I made sure Sirius and James knew which spell to use."

"You made sure that Severus Snape was in the Hog's Head before you started the interview with that fraud, Trelawney, right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure Severus Snape also heard only a part of the prophecy, right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure Lily and James took me in, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"You made sure the Dursleys abused me, right?"

"Yes."

"You bribed them, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"How much did you give them?"

"50,000 pounds every year."

"You made sure Tom Riddle would come to Hogwarts during my first year, right?"

"Yes."

"You made sure I only got to know what was in the school when you knew Tom had reached the mirror, right?"

"Yes."

"You knew I had to kill Quirrell, right?"

"Yes."

"You also knew Quirrell was the one who housed the main soul of Lord Voldemort, right?"

"Yes."

"You also made sure I knew where the chamber was when Ginevra was gone, right?"

"Yes."

"Was it because you couldn't lose your daughter or the future lover of Harry Potter?"

"She was going to be the future lover of Harry Potter. I made sure Ronald was with you so that he could make sure Ginevra was fine."

"You were okay with Ron getting killed during the second task in the tournament?"

"No. I made sure the one under the lake would come back to the surface once the one hour timeline was over."

"You made sure I never remembered I had feelings for Fred and George. Was that because you wanted Ginevra to be with me or because they'd realise what you were doing?"

"They'd know things if you were their boyfriend. I had to make sure they never knew about things so that they'd stay your brother figures instead of boyfriends."

"When you faked your death, did you know how much of trauma Severus Snape would be left with?"

"Yes."

"When Voldemort killed me during the battle of Hogwarts, did you pla to come out and finish the man yourself?"

"Yes."

"But I survived and killed him instead. So you made some stories about me turning dark and then planned for Teddy to kill his own godfather, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"Why did you keep the Bones, the Prewetts, Diggle, Doge, and Podmore?"

"I needed more magic to keep myself going after I put the ring on my finger. I needed magic to keep the curse at bay, and my magic was depleting fast. I had to use them. I made sure that I'd save them later and make myself known even more."

"You leeched from them?"

"Yes."

"Who all did you manipulate other than the Potters, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, the Tonks family, Severus Snape, Tom Riddle, the Weasleys, Neville Longbottom, Luna Lovegood, Edward Lupin, and me?"

"Gellert Grindelwald, Newt Scamander, Minerva McGonagall, Poppy Pompfrey, Kinglsey Shacklebolt, Fabian and Gideon Prewetts, Arthur Weasley, Dedalus Diggle, Elphias Doge, Sturgis Podmore, Frank Longbottom, Alice Lonbottom, Arabella Figg, Dean Thomas, Molly No Name, Ronald Dumbledore, Ginevra Dumbledore, and Hermione Dumbledore."

"That is quite the list. What about the Bones family?" I said.

"I didn't manipulate them. They found out what I was before I defeated Gellert, so I had imprisoned them and erased their momories." Albus replied.

"Can we just take the memories and be done with it?" Sirius asked.

"Not so fast. We do need to know what he did to them." I said.

"We already know what he did to the dad, our uncles, little Nev and Luna, and Nev's parents." Fred said.

"We can guess what he did to Grindelwald, Molly, Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione." George said.

"But we have to know what he did to Kingsley, Newt Scamamder, Poppy, Minerva, Figg, Diggle, Doge, and Podmore." My twins said.

Sirius sighed and nodded.

"What did you do to Dedalus Diggle?" Dad asked.

"I had him take trust and obedience potions keyed to me. I also put him under submission charms." Albus replied.

"What did you do to Elphias Doge?"

"I had him take trust and obedience potions keyed to me. I also put him under submission charms. The man is bisexual, and we had our fun when we were young. He threatened to announce to the world that I was gay and what went on between us, so I had to obliviate him."

"What did you do to Sturgis Podmore?"

"I put him under potions. He is gay and said he loved me for my power and would do anything to be mine. I experimented on him. I made sure he was always obliviated of the experiments conducted on him." 

"What experiments?" Father asked. He looked disgusted. Even as Voldemort, he had never dropped so low.

"I wanted to make see men who weren't carriers could get pregnant. I tested it on him." Albus said.

"So, you basically raped the man?" Father asked.

"It isn't be called rape if I was given permission to do what I want with him." Albus replied.

"What did you do to Poppy?" Fred asked.

"I made sure she was under compulsion and obedience sharms." Albus replied.

"What did you do to Minerva?" George asked.

"I made sure she was under submission and obedience potions." Albus replied.

"What did you do to Kingsley Shacklebolt?" My twins asked.

"I had to obliviate him a lot of times because he expressed that what I was doing with Harry wasn't right. I had to curse him at times as the man was the only one in the range and then obliviate him of that incident later." Albus replied.

"What did you do to Newt Scamander?" Regulus asked.

"I blocked his son's soul mate bond. He was mated to Regulus Black, a known dark wizard, and I didn't want him to turn dark and corrupt my loyal followers. Newt found out about it and was furious. I had to obliviate him of all things related to the blocks and them of the contract he had prepared for his son, Ryan Scamander and Regulus Black." Albus replied.

Regulus was trying his best to control himself. His fists were clenched tightly, and he was controlling himself so that he wouldn't just curse the man to death.

"Punch him if you want." I said as I looked at Regulus.

Regulus smiled and punched him very hard in the nose. All of us heard the sound of the nose breaking and then saw blood flowing down his nostrils. It was a sight to see.

"Thank you." Regulus said. I nodded.

"That was satisfying." Regulus said. He looked at Sirius and said, "I think I understand why you prefer to use fists than spells at times."

"It feels good to know you don't need the spells to cause pain, don't you?" Sirius asked.

Regulsu nodded.

"That was so sweet of you." My twins whispered as they hugged me close.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
"Did anyone from the Black family know about Regulus Black being the mate of Ryan Scamander?" Sirius asked.

"Yes. Walburga Black knew who Regulus Black's soul mate was. She wanted to make sure her younger son didn't turn out the way her ender son did and asked me to block the bond. I blocked both Ryan and Regulus' bonds. They didn't know they were soul mates, but they still turned out to be good friends." Dumbledore replied.

"Did Lord Black know about this?" Regulus asked.

"No." Albus replied.

"Is Ryan Scamander still single?" Regulus asked.

"He is. He is waiting for you, apparently." I said.

Regulus looked shocked. "I can't just go and tell him I am the same Regulus Black he knew." He said, looking dejected.

"You can't. But let him know you are through your actions. He knows your mannerisms and tastes in food and people. Be yourself. I believe, if he is waiting for you, he will recognise you." Sirius said as he held Regulus' shoulders and turned him towards himself to give the talk to Regulus' face.

Regulus nodded.

"What did you do to Arabella Figg?" Dad asked.

"I made sure she doesn't know she has magic. I had to block it. She is crucial for monitoring Harry, and I couldn't afford to lose her. I also fed her with obedience and submission potions." Albus replied.

"This man seems worse than me." Father said.

"Worse? You look like a saint if we compare the two of you." Dad said with a scoff.

"True that. Even with you completely insane, you never stooped so low as to use potions and spells on them to follow your plan." I said.

"You either curse..."

"Or you kill. There is no in between..."

"When people don't follow your plan." My twins said.

Father smiled at them and nodded.

I levitated Ronald, Ginevra, Hermione, and Molly to the cell again and put them beside Albus.

"Dad, do you have the antidote?" I asked.

"Why?" Dad asked.

"Nothing. Just want to see real terror when we tell them who you really are." I said as I pointed at Sirius, Regulus, Cbarlus, and Lily.

"Do that." Atlas said as he walked in.

When Sirius searched for Teddy, "He is sleeping calmly in our room." Altas told him.

Sirius nodded.

Dad took five vials of the antidote for the truth potion.

I made Molly, Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione take the antidote. When they came back to their senses and were not under the potion, I put a silencing charm on those four.

"What did you do to Molly?" I asked.

Fred and George smirked.

Dad was smiling, and so was my father as they realised just what I was trying to do.

Sirius and Regulus had these rougish grins. Charlus was smiling along with Lily.

"I had her under contraceptive potions until the twins were one year old. I had to obliviate her at times when I cursed Hermione. I had to make sure I only had Ron and Ginevra from her. I had to abort the others she had with me and them obliviate her of them. I also made sure she could never carry any children even if she wanted to." Albus said.

"What did you do to Ronald?" Father asked.

"I had him under submission charms. He quite never listened to me like his mother and sister. I also had to obliviate him three times when he caught Hermione and I during the act." Albus said.

"What did you do to Hermione?" Regulus asked.

"I had her under potions so that she'd do want I wanted her to do. I also had to make sure she lost two kids from me. She always said that she wasn't interested in having children yet because she couldn't carry any longer. I had to make her barren." Albus replied.

"What did you do with Ginevra?" My twins asked.

"She was given love potions to love Harry. Then, they weren't required any longer as she started to become obsessed with Harry. I had to obliviate Ginevra of a few memories where I had to curse Harry so that he would develop a resistance to the Cruciatus Curse. I also had to erase any lust she felt for my power." Albus replied.

When Albus said he cursed me, Fred and George tightened their hold of me. "We want an explanation for that." They whispered.

"So do I." Dad said.

"You have your full memory now. I believe you remember how he cursed you?" Father asked as he took his wand out.

I nodded.

People I know are scary.

Father grabbed the antidote for veritaserum from me and poured it down Albus' throat.

"Remove the silencing charm on them, Hadrian." Dad said.

I nodded and removed the charm on the four.

"Do you think I'd let you live after all the things you had done to my only family, Albus?" Father said.

Dumbledore gulped. Without his magic, the man was nothing.

"You shouldn't have touched my mate and then my son." Father said as he cast a curse I never heard. "Agonizare."

"What does that do?" I asked. It wasn't giving off Daek Magic residue like the Unforgivables. It had more effect than the Cruciatus Curse, however.

"It is a different version of the Cruciatus Curse. I had invented it so that I didn't get caught casting the Unforgivables." Father said.

"That is brilliant." Sirius said.

Father smiled and nodded. After a minute or two, he canceled the spell. "It is more effective than the Cruciatus, so don't use it for longer than two minutes." Father said.

"Oh! I forgot. Do you think James Potter, Lily Potter, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Regulus Black are dead?" I asked.

When Albus looked at Charlus, Lily, Sirius, Atlas, and Regulus, his eyes widened.

"Exactly. They are the same people whom you thought you had killed or died." Dad said.

"Oh, one more thing, my father, Lord Voldemort, is here." I said.

Father stepped to stand beside me. "You were correct, you know? I am Lord Voldemort, and I am Tom Marvolo Riddle." He said.

"And I am still his mate." Dad said as he stood by father's side.

"Now, your plan with Regulus Black and Ryan Black wouldn't work as Regulus' bond is open now." Sirius said.

"You won't be laying your filthy hands on my son, either." Atlas growled.

Sirius held Atlas' hand and rubbed them. When Atlas calmed down, he sneered at Albus.

"Dad, as you asked, Molly is yours to do as you please. Do kill her before 11 a.m. tomorrow." I said.

"We have a good eight hours for it to be 11, so I can do some practical testing on a few spells. Marvolo, follow me." Dad said as he levitated Molly to another cell.

Father smiled at me and followed dad.

"If you want, you can take Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione." I told as I faced Charlus, Lily, Sirius, Remus, and Regulus.

They nodded. They took Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione to another cell.

"Shall we have our own fun?" I asked my twins.

Chapter Text

"Fred" is Fred speaking
"George" is George speaking
"Fred and George" is both speaking

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian's POV
I conjured three chairs for us. When we sat, we heard Molly's screams.

"Looks like your dad has started." My twins said.

I nodded.

"What spells did he use to curse you, other than the Cruciatus?" Fred asked as George got up from the chair.

"Stinging hexes, mild cutting charms, reductor curses, and bone breaking hexes." I replied.

I didn't want to hide anything from them. I know they would figure out I lied if I did.

"Then, shall we start with those?" George asked as he took his wand out.

Fred held me close and transfigured all three chairs into a comfortable sofa. "Watch. My brother wants to take revenge on your behalf. When he is done, it will be my turn." He said.

I nodded, letting myself feel vulnerable and take comfort in their words and actions.

"Reducto." George cursed at Albus' arms.

Blood oozed out. I waited for the screams, but Albus held them in.

"Oh... You've got quite the tolerance, I see." George smirked as he cast the curse on Albus' other arm.

"He'll die if we leave him like that." I whined.

George nodded and healed him.

George then cast the stinging jinx on him on his face.

When the face swelled, George made small lacerations on the wounds and spelled the flesh there to rot.

That was when Albus screamed.

"Rotting your skin hurts, doesn't it?" Fred asked, for which he received an icy glare from Albus. Not that it scared him any longer. He quite seemed to enjoy the negative emotions flowing out of Albus.

George then used the bone breaking hex to break Albus' arms, jaw, and knees.

The pain must have been intolerable, Albus was screaming at the top of his lungs.

"I know that hurts, but don't you have a bit too low of pain tolerance? I could take all that and still not grunt." I said with a whine and looked at George.

"You have the highest pain tolerance. You can take it. This man is ancient. We can't expect him to bear it, can we?" George taunted.

I nodded.

George repeated those hexes and jinxed until Albus begged him not to do it any longer.

"Please, I beg of you. Spare me." Albus begged.

"Alright." George said as he walked back to me.

Albus sighed in relief.

"Thanks." Fred said as he broke from the hug only for George to take his place. "I shall continue in your place."

Albus' face paled.

Fred had repeated everything George had done after healing Albus so that the man doesn't die due to blood loss.

When Fred was done, "What do you want to do?" He asked.

"Use the laughing charm. Make sure it hurts him quite badly." I said, remembering what he had asked Andromeda to do to Teddy. "At the same time, use stinging hexes."

Fred nodded.

George broke from the hug and walked to Fred to help him.

They made sure Albus didn't die, but the man was blue from loss of oxygen and red due to the stinging hexes.

I had to smirk at that. He was begging again. The scene looked pathetic, to be honest.

"I begged you not to hurt me. I begged the Dursleys not to hurt me. Did any of you listen to me? Did you show any mercy to me?" I asked, anger laced in my voice.

I got up and walked to stand before Albus.

"Do you think I would show you the mercy you never showed me? Impossible. If you thought I would, you don't know me at all, Albus." I said, pulling Albus by his beard.

"You disgust me. Everything I have learned today, I will make sure the Prophet publishes it." I said. "I will make sure I destroy everything you built."

"You can't." Albus said with a sinister smirk. "I have made arrangements. If I die, people will know you are Voldemort's son."

"Don't you think they already know?" I asked. "They know because that has been published in the Prophet."

"My followers will make sure you die." Albus said, slightly panicking.

"Who? Andromeda? Minerva? Kingsley?" I asked. "You can't do anything. Andromeda is in Azkaban as we speak. Minerva might be getting an inheritance test like I asked of her. Kingsley would never help you. He knows what you had done. Don't you remember him being present during your trial?"

"No. You can't do this. Harry, you are a good child." Albus changed his track.

"I am not a nice person. They say karma is a mean bitch, what you do, comes back at the worst time." I said.

"Please." Albus begged.

"If you want to die peacefully, that isn't going to happen." Fred said.

"We shall kill your children right before your eyes. Then we shall kill the woman who beared them." George said.

"Only then shall we kill you." My twins said.

I was glad they knew what I wanted without me telling them about it.

"Hadrian, are you done with the old man?" Dad asked as he walked into the cell.

I nodded. Fred and George nodded as well.

"Then, shall we bring the rest back here?" Sirius asked as he also walked in.

I nodded.

"Marvolo." Dad called. "Bring the woman."

"Altas, Reggie, bring those three useless people." Sirius said.

Father brought Molly inside. She looked hideous. She was black and blue. She had many bruises all over her body.

Atlas and Regulus brought Ronald, Ginevra, and Hermione inside. They weren't faring any better.

"Which child first, Albus?" Father asked.

"Do you want to do it?" I asked.

"If you can't do it, I will." Father said.

I shook my head. "I want to do it myself. I have to know they are gone from my life forever." I said.

Father and dad nodded. They understood why I wanted to do it myself.

Albus hasn't answered my question.

"What? You don't want to decide and so that you won't be the bad guy. Let me tell you, you already are the bad guy, so suck it and tell me whom you want dead first." I said as I sent a stinging hex at him, which had him gasping in pain.

"Ronald." Albus stuttered, looking apologetic at Ronald, who was shaking his head and tried to hide behind his wife and sister.

"Won-Won. Come here. You ate first person to face this curse on full force." I said.

Fred dragged Ronald to me.

"Crucio." I cursed.

Ronald screamed the second the curse hit him.

"How does it feel? This is my first time using that curse with full power." I asked.

As I heard Ronald scream more, I held the curse longer. As I had more power than anyone, my curse, if held longer than what the person could take, would be killed in the most painful way.

After a few minutes, Ronald fell to the ground with a thud. He has died.

George hugged me. "It is fine. You have done a good job." He said.

I nodded.

Fred then pulled Ginevra with him to me.

I cursed her in the same way. After a few minutes, even she died, unable to take the pain any longer.

"Why? How?" Hermione asked.

"I am using the same curse you and your leader used on me. As for how, I am just powerful enough to blast every nerve in the brain if the body can't take any more nerval damage. That is why they are dead." I explained.

"Crucio." I cursed her as well.

She had died in just two minutes.

"Looks like she doesn't have much tolerance." Fred said as he also hugged me now.

Albus was looking murderous, but he couldn't do anything. His magic was blocked, and as a precaution, he also had magic binding cuffs.

"Dad, you can take Molly. Father, Albus is yours." I said. I leaned onto my twins, and they held my tight.

"Avada Kedavra." Dad said as he pointed his wand at Molly.

When Albus was done sobbing for his children, my father used the cutting hex on his neck. Blood oozed out.

In just a few minutes, Albus died due to blood loss.

Dad sent a patronus to Amelia, telling her that we had killed he ones we had to.

We got Amelia's patronus back, telling that they had found all of the prisoners and that she'd come and collect the bodies in the afternoon.

All of us nodded.

We all took showers and went to bed at 5 a.m. only to wake up at 10 a.m. from Teddy's excited shouting for me.

Chapter Text

That Afternoon, Amelia Bones and a team of aurors and the Chief Warlock went to Grimmauld Place to confirm that Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore, Molly No Name, Ronald Albus Dumbledore, Ginevra Molly Dumbledore, Hermione Dumbeldore have indeed died. 

Amelia asked Hadrian to join the Auror Department. He said that he would be joining again, but he would like to rest for a while and just enjoy some calm and quiet in his life and take care of Teddy, who has just lost his grandmother.

Severus, Fred, and George had reopened their shops now that their lives have gained a semblance of peace.

Charlie had immediately rushed to the Ice Cream Parlor owned by Mathew Yaxley, who was a little slow to hide from Charlie and got caught. They had an emotional reunion, and Charlie forgave the man for leaving him. He knew breaking up hurt Mathew more than it had hurt him.

Bill had decided that he'd start to work overseas again but had to halt his plans when they found that Fleur was pregnant with his first child. Without Molly to boss over Fleur, she had enjoyed her pregnancy with the entire Weasley family taking care of her.

Bill had a crushed hand and a few cuts on him by the time Fleur had delivered his daughter, Victorie Iris Weasley-Delacour. She has turned out to be the first girl in the Weasley family after centuries and has become the darling of every Weasley male.

Arthur had married Fabian and Gideon right after Victorie's birth. He and the Prewett twins decided that they had enough children. When asked about it, they said that all the Weasley boys had the blood of a Prewett, and that was enough for them. Arthur had been a sobbing mess that day. He had never seen such understanding partners in his life.

Bill and Charlie had finally convinced Fabain and Gideon to blood adopt them and all their siblings. Then Bill would give a blood aboption potion to Victorie so that she could also have the Prewett twins' blood in her.

Charlie and Mathew were the next couple to get married. As they were the ones who decided the venue, they made sure that it was close to the Dragon Reserve Charlie worked in once he had applied to transfer to Britain.

Percy and Penelope Clearwater had the most normal and calm wedding in the history of weddings for the Weasley family. They also found that Penelope was pregnant after three months of their marriage.

Charlie and Mathew decided to adopt a child who had been orphaned after the war. 

Severus and Marvolo were the next to get married. Not being a fan of wedding planning and the headache that comes along with it, they had invited everyone in the family for a huge dinner and then got bonded as their family witnessed the happy occasion.

Fred, George, and Hadrian got married next. Hadrian had told Severus that he'd get married only if Severus got married. Marvolo had cut the courting period in half to make sure he'd not get on Severus' bad side. Once the trio got married, they left the country to enjoy their honeymoon in France.

Regulus finally found Ryan Scamander after a year of searching for him. Ryan had recognised Regulus the moment he saw him and hugged the life out of Regulus for scaring the life out of him. Regulus had to tell the truth. When Ryan found out, he had gone to the bank with his father and got him a purge. They got married two months later.

Atlas and Sirius also got married. Sirius decided to adopt Teddy. Atlas had also adopted him so that Teddy would also have his current self's blood as well. 

Everyone sat Teddy down when he was 10 years old and explained why he never had his grandmother. Teddy had remembered only parts, so he was devastated to know how foolish his mother and grandmother were. Atlas had then explained that he was actually his father, Remus Lupin. When Teddy got to hear that, that little tyke's happiness knew no bounds. He had promised never to reveal this to anyone and even asked Hadrian to seal that part of his memory so that no one could access it even through reading his mind.

A year later, they found that Hadrian was pregnant with twins. Fred and George went into near panic when Hadrian couldn't eat anything. Severus had to sit the two down and tell that it was normal during male pregnancy. He himself had faced that when he was pregnant with Hadrian. Marvolo swore that Hadrian was enough for the two of them after seeing how bad it was for Hadrian.

Seven months later, Fred, George, and Hadrian welcomed Abigail and Adriel Slytherin-Weasley.

Fred and George said that they had enough children as they saw how much work and energy it took to care for their daughters. They didn't complain that they had them, just that they were more mischevious than them.

They had gone to Arthur and thanked him for not abandoning them when they misbehaved. Arthur had a good laugh at their antics and sent them back after telling them a few tricks to control those two trouble-making granddaughters of his.

All the children have grown to become as successful as their parents.

Ryan and Regulus' children, born the same year as Abigail and Adriel, scared the life out of Minerva before they foot in Hogwarts. She retired before they went there.

"I can not take another set of Marauder children. They have the blood of the Blacks, Scamanders, Potters, Prewetts, and Weasleys. The Slytherin-Weasleys have the cunning of Severus as well. I'd rather live than die of heart failure." Was what Minerva said when Hadrian had asked why she stepped down from her Headmistress post and chose to retire.

Hadrian had risen to become the head of DMLE. The minister, Kingsley, had served the magical world and died many years later.

Marvolo had slowly integrated himself into politics and chose to become the Minister of Magic. With him and Hadrian as the main figures of Magical Britain, the country developed to become the strongest magical nation.

Fred and George had to take the Prewett Lordships after the passing of Fabian and Gideon Prewetts. When Arthur passed away, the title went to Bill.

Knowing his son, Severus chose his granddaughters to take his lordships after his death.

As the Master of Death, Hadrian had to witness the death of Severus and then Marvolo, who chose to go along with Severus.

After their passing, Hadrian gave his seats and Lordships to Abigail, Adriel, and Teddy. Fred and George had given their Lordships to Samuel and Nathaniel Weasleys, the grandchildren of Percy and Penelope.

Fred and George were the only ones who were Hadrian's company for the next five centuries.

"I'm tired. Shall we rest?" Hadrian asked.

"We've been wanting to ask the same." The Weasley twins said. 

Hadrian gave them a bright smile, which both the Weasleys adored.

"Mortem." Hadrian called.

When Mortem arrived, Fred, George, and Hadrian held hands and nodded, expressing their desire to rest now that they had done their duty and protected this plane as much as they could. The rest would be up to the next the Master of Death.

Mortem nodded. As he snapped his fingers, he whispered, "In all the masters I had, you were the best suited for this job, Hadrian Marvolo Prince-Slytherin."